I 


m 


!  I 


Ill 


I 


m\ 


mu 


91. 


II 


1 

1 

\ 

: 

1 

M:                                                                              '               ' 

!l!! 

i  i  1 1  > . 

A 


BV  4422  .P7  1873 

Potter,  Henry  Codman,  1834- 

1908. 
Sisterhoods  and  deaconesses 


SISTERHOODS  OOi  i4.i,25 


A-iSTD     DEA.COIsrESSES 


AT    HOME    AND    ABROAD 


BY   THE 

KEY.  HEMY  C.  POTTER,  D.D. 
mectoi'  of  Grace  Chicrchj  JVew  Tork 


-#% 


E.    P.    BUTTON    &    COMPANY 

713    Broadway 

1873 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1872,  by 

E.  P.  BUTTON  &  CO., 
In  the  oflSce  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


^NLANO  ST6HE0TYPE  FOUNDRY,^ 
SUFFOLK  COUNTY,  N.  Y.      J 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 

PAOB 

Prefatory  Note 5 

I.  Introductory 7 

IL  Keport  on  Woman's  Work 17 

HL  Letters  from  Abroad 34 

IV.    SiSTEEHOODS   AND   DeACONESSES   AT   HoME 91 

1.  Sisterhood  of  tlie  Holy  Commnnion,  New  York 92 

2.  Order  of  Deaconesses  of  the  Piocese  of  Maryland . .  118 

3.  Sisterhood  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  Baltimore 152 

4.  Order  of  Deaconesses  of  the  Diocese  of  Alabama . .  180 

5.  Sisterhood  of  St.  Mary,  New  York 205 

6.  Bishop  Potter  Memorial  House,  Philadelphia. . ....  210 

7.  Sisterhood  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  New  York 233 

8.  Sisterhood  of  St.  John,  Washington,  D.  C 239 

9.  Deaconesses  of  the  Diocese  of  Long  Island 255 

V.  Sisterhoods  A^^)  Deacodtesses  Abboad 271 

1.  Sisterhood  of  St.  John  Baptist,  Clewer 274 

2.  Mildmay  Deaconesses'  House,  London 290 

3.  Kaiserswerth,  on  the  Bhine 297 

4.  Sisters  of  the  Society  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy 

Cross,  St.  Petersburg 345 


PEEFATOEY  NOTE. 


>i«<o 


rilHIS  volume  was  mainly  ready  for  the  press 
JL  some  months  ago,  but  has  been  delayed,  partly 
by  the  pressure  of  parochial  duties,  and  partly  by 
the  desire  to  make  it  as  nearly  as  possible  a  com- 
plete history  of  Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses' 
Associations  in  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  the  United  States.  This  it  is  believed  to  be  ; 
while  in  the  accounts  furnished  of  similar  organi- 
zations abroad,  it  is  hoped  that  there  will  be 
found  an  impartial  description  of  societies  which, 
differing  widely  from  one  another,  are  recognized 
as  representative  in  their  character. 

Whatever  measure  of  information  the  follow- 
ing pages  may  furnish,  is  largely  due  to  the  kind 
assistance  of  the  venerable  Bishop  of  Maryland, 
the  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Whittingham,  of  whose  prompt 
and  generous  help,  the  undersigned  desires  to 
make  grateful  and  affectionate  mention. 

H.  C.  R 

Grace  Chuech  Eectoet,  New-  York, 
All  Saint's  Day,  1872. 


T. 

Il^TEODUOTOKT. 


THE  PRESENT   ASPECT  OF  WOMEN'S  WORK. 

THE  year  1871  marked  an  important  era  in  the 
history  of  women's  work.  At  the  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Missions,  of  the  Protestant  Epis- 
copal Church  in  1869,  the  following  resolution 
was,  after  some  discussion,  adopted  : 

Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  this  Board  be  appointed,  to 
report,  at  the  next  annual  meeting,  on  the  subject  of  the 
Organized  Services  of  Women,  as  a  most  important  feature  of 
missionary  work. 

In  accordance  with  this  resolution,  the  Revs. 
J.  A.  Harris  and  J.  W.  Claxton,  and  Mr.  ^yi^iam 
Welsh,  were  appointed  a  Committee,  who,  at  the 
meeting  of  the  Board  in  1870,  presented  a  Report, 
to  which  were  appended  the  following  resolu- 
tions : 

.  Resolved,    That  this   Board    hereby    recognizes  the  tested 
value  of  organizations  of  trained  laity,  and  especially  of  Chris- 
tian women,  in  prosecuting  the  aggressive  work  of  the  Church. 
Resolved,  That  a  Committee  of  Bishops,  Clergy,  and  laity  be 


8  Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

appointed  by  tlio  Chair,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  consider  and 
report  to  the  next  meeting  of  this  Board  the  best  means  of 
associating  the  organized  or  individual  efforts  of  women  with 
the  missionary  and  educational  work  of  the  Church. 

The  adoption  of  the  resolutions  was  in  itself  an 
important  step.  It  was  a  recognition  on  the  part 
of  the  authorized  missionary  organization  of  the 
Church,  of  the  value  of  associated  Christian 
women  in  the  Church's  work,  and  it  provided  for 
a  still  further  step.  That  step  was  taken  by  the 
appointment  of  a  Committee,  consisting  of  the 
Rt.  Rev.  A.  N.  Littlejohn,  D.D.,  Rt.  Rev.  H.  W. 
Lee,  D.D.,  Rev.  H.  C.  Potter,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  W. 
Claxton,  Rev.  J.  F.  Spaulding,  Messrs.  Wm. Welsh, 
and  Geo.  N.  Titus,  to  whom  was  committed  the 
duty  of  considering  and  submitting  to  the  next 
meeting  of  the  Board,  a  plan  for  associating  with, 
and  engrafting  upon,  the  present  missionary 
agencies  of  the  Church,  the  organized,  as  well 
as  individual  work  of  women. 

The  report  of  that  Committee  will  be  found 
next  in  order  among  the  contents  of  this  volumei 
and  the  adoption  of  the  resolutions  appended  to 
it,  which  were  acted  upon  with  an  unexpected 
measure  of  cordiality  and  unanimity,  and  without 
alteration  or  amendment,  at  once  committed  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  9 

Church  both  to  the  recognition  and  adoption  of 
associations  of  women  for  work  in  the  Church,  in 
Sisterhoods  or  otherwise,  and  also  placed  its 
stamp  of  approval  upon  the  commissioning  of 
godly  women  for  service,  in  parishes  or  else- 
where, as  Deaconesses. 

It  has  been  said,  above,  that  this  action  marked 
an  era  in  the  history  of  women's  work.  It 
certainly  did  not  inaugurate  that  work,  for  it  had 
been  widely  undertaken  long  before.  Nor  did 
it  contribute  to  its  efficiency  by  defining  its 
methods  or  limits.  Happily,  these  have  been 
left  as  free  and  unrestricted,  alike  by  the  action 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Episcopal  Church, 
and  by  its  late  General  Convention,  as  they 
were  before.  But  what  was  widely  wanted  was 
the  Church's  seal  of  approval,  and  its  definite 
and  hearty  recognition,  of  organizations  and 
associations  already  in  existence.  Both  Sister- 
hoods and  Deaconesses'  associations  were  at 
work  in  different  parts  of  the  Church  in  the 
United  States  for  some  time  before  the  meeting 
of  the  Board  of  Missions  in  1871.  But  they 
enjoyed,  at  the  best,  but  a  partial  measure  of 
confidence   or  approval,  and  were    looked   upon 


10        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

by  many  sincere  and  earnest  persons,  with  some- 
thing of  distrust,  if  not  with  something  more  of 
disapprobation.  It  was  necessary,  therefore, 
that  the  Church,  in  its  missionary  Council,  and 
under  circumstances  of  gravity  and  deliberation, 
should  put  itself  upon  record  in  regard  to 
them. 

This  was  the  chief  significance  of  the  Report 
which  stands  next  in  this  volume.  There  will 
always  be  many  persons  who  have  serious  doubts 
concerning  either  Deaconesses  or  Sisterhoods, 
and  who  see  in  the  introduction  of  such  agencies 
in  the  Church's  work  something  of  danger  to  her 
truest  welfare.  It  -will  be  an  evil  day  if  such 
persons  are  ever  denied  the  right,  not  merely  to 
hold  and  defend  such  opinions,  but  also  to  organ- 
ize for  Christian  usefulness  in  those  other  and  less 
formal  ways  which  such  opinions  imply.  But, 
meantime,  those  who  do  not  share  their  appre- 
hensions, and  to  whom,  diligently  reading  Holy 
Scripture  and  ancient  authors,  it  is  evident  that 
from  the  earliest  days  of  the  Church's  history 
there  have  been  such  orders  and  authorized 
agencies,  are  entitled  to  be  protected  from  the 
imputation  that,  in  striving  to  revive  those  orders 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  ii 

and  agencies  among  us,  they  are  unfaithful  to  the 
Church's  Reformed  character  or  distinctive  stand- 
ards. Such  protection,  the  recent  action  of  the 
Church  in  her  Board  of  Missions  secures  to  them  ; 
and  while  no  particular  method  or  organization 
is  required  of  devout  women  willing  to  work  for 
Christ,  such  organizations  as  are  described  in  this 
volume  are  placed  within  the  lines  of  the  Church's 
unequivocal  countenance  and  approval. 

In  consequence  of  this  recognition  on  the  part 
of  the  general  councils  of  the  Church,  there  has 
been  awakened  a  wide-spread  interest  in  the 
whole  matter  of  Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses* 
associations,  and  a  very  general  inquiry  as  to 
their  modes  of  organization,  and  methods  of 
operation.  It  is  the  aim  of  this  volume  to  answer 
such  inquiries.  It  does  not  undertake  to  discuss 
the  general  questions  as  to  the  scriptural  author- 
ity, primitive  and  mediaeval  history,  or  general 
expediency  of  such  associations,  all  of  which  have 
been  very  ably  and  abundantly  treated  of  in  such 
volumes    as  Dean  Howson's   Deaconesses,'^  Mr. 

*  Deaconesses,  or  the  Official  help  of  Women  in  Parochial 
Work,  and  in  Charitable  Institutions,  by  the  very  Rev.  J.  S. 
Howson,  D.D.     London  :  Longmans,  1862. 


12         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Ludlow's  WomeTi's  Work  in  the  C/mrch;^  Miss 
Goodman's  Sisterhoods  in  the  Church  of  England, ^ 
&c.  (to  which  readers  of  this  volume  who  may 
desire  to  investigate  those  questions  are  referred), 
but  rather  to  afford  models  of  organization  and  to 
furnish  more  particular  information  as  to  details 
of  work  and  rules  of  government  for  such  persons 
in  our  own  Church  as  may  desire  to  labor  in  and 
through  such  organizations  themselves,  or  to  set 
them  in  operation  for  others. 

For  this  purpose  the  following  pages  include 
sketches  of  all  the  Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses'  in- 
stitutions at  present  in  existence  in  our  own  Church 
in  this  country,  together  with  information  concern- 
ing the  institution  at  Clewer,  England,  the 
'' Mildmay  Deaconesses  Home"  in  London,  and 
the  Training  House  for  Deaconesses  at  Kaisers- 
worth  on  the  Rhine.  ^Together  with  these,  are 
forms  for  the  setting  apart  of  Sisters,  Deacon- 
esses, and  helpers. 

The  question  of  the  comparative   advantages 

*  WomarHs  Worh  in  the  Church.  Historical  Notes  on  Deacon- 
esses and  Sisterhoods,  by  J.  M.  Ludlow.     Strahan,  1866, 

t  Sisterhoods  in  the  Church  of  England,  with  Notices  of  somo 
of  the  Charitable  Sisterhoods  of  the  Komish  Church,  by  Mar- 
garet Goodman.     London  :  Smith,  Elder,  &  Co. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  13 

of  Sisterhoods  and  Associations  of  Deaconesses 
is  not  discussed  in  this  volume,  simply  because  it 
is  one  aside  from  its  general  aim.  Whatever 
may  be  the  various  opinions  as  to  this  question, 
(and  they  will  be  apt  to  differ  as  widely  as  men 
and  women  are  wont  to  differ  concerning  other 
questions  of  method,)  it  is  certainly  not  desirable 
that  the  experiment  of  associating  women  with 
the  organized  work  of  the  Church,  (if  at  this  late 
day  it  can  be  called  an  experiment,)  should  be 
unduly  narrowed  or  hampered  by  any  restrictions 
as  to  the  mode  of  organization.  Let  it  only  be 
distinctly  kept  in  view  that  the  American  Church 
has  recognized  and  accepted  such  organizations 
as  agencies  for  a  higher  and  more  unreserved 
type  of  Christian  activity,  and  not  as  refuges  for 
a  merely  contemplative  pietism, — as  enrolling 
women  to  be  yoke-fellows,  not  recluses, — workers, 
not  dreamers, — and  it  can  hardly  matter  greatly 
by  what  name  they  are  known,  or  under  what 
particular  form  of  commission  they  labor. 

As  time  goes  by,  experience  will  probably  de- 
cide that  Sisterhoods  will  be  wanted  at  some 
points,  e.g.,  especially  in  connection  with  schools, 
etc.,  and  associations  of  Deaconesses  at  others. 


14        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

That  experience,  when  combined  with  the  light 
recently  thrown  upon  the  scriptural  authority  for, 
and  primitive  antiquity  of  the  office  of  Deaconess, 
will  surely  demonstrate  that  the  revival  of  that 
office  is  indispensable  to  the  fullest  and  most 
efficient  development  of  the  Church's  working 
powers,  and  that  for  want  of  it,  to  use  the  striking 
but  not  too  forcible  language  of  another,*  "  The 
Church  has  long  remained  maimed  in  one  of  her 
hands'' 

Meantime,  what  is  most  urgently  needed  is, 
that  women  to  whom  God  has  given  the  desire, 
and  aptitude,  and  freedom  from  domestic  ties, 
which  are  more  or  less  indispensable  for  this 
especial  consecration  to  His  service,  should  be 
brought  to  recognize  the  advantages  of  organized 
and  duly  commissioned  work,  and  encouraged  to 
give  themselves  to  it.  To  this  end  there  may 
well  be,  on  the  part  of  the  clergy  and  others 
interested  in  this  branch  of  the  Church's  activities, 
some  more  general  and  systematic  endeavor  than 
has  yet  been  made  to  call  the  attention  ol  such 
women  as  are  above  referred  to,  to  the  subject  of 

*  Canon  Liglitfoot  on  a  Wresh  Bevision  of  the  English  New 
Testament.    London  :  MacMillan  &  Co.,  1871. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  15 

associated  service  for  Christ,  and  to  invite  them, 
when  expedient,  to  enter  upon  its  privileges  and 
responsibilities.  Let  it  be  clearly  and  distinctly- 
proclaimed  that  the  cause  of  the  Master  is  wait- 
ing for  woman's  help ! 

In  conclusion,  it  may  not  be  amiss  to  offer  a 
single  suggestion  to  those  who  are  committed  to 
the  present  movement  in  behalf  of  the  revival 
among  us  of  Sisterhoods  and  the  order  of  Deacon- 
esses, and  who  are  perhaps  impatient  that  that 
revival  advances  so  slowly.  The  general  recog- 
nition and  adoption  of  such  an  agency  in  the 
Church's  work  as  that  to  which  this  volume  refers, 
amounts  almost  to  an  organic  change.  But 
organic  changes,  if  they  are  to  be  healthy,  must 
not  be  unduly  hastened.  There  are  so  many 
prejudices  to  be  overcome,  there  are  such  ample 
swaddling-clothes  of  inherited  antipathies  to  be 
outgrown,  that  it  must  needs  be  some  time  before 
this  arm  of  the  Church's  warfare  shall  enjoy  the 
confidence  which  many  wise  and  godly  men  and 
women  among  us,  nevertheless,  believe  that  it 
deserves.  Meantime,  it  will  be  a  happy  augury 
for  its  future  acceptance  and  usefulness,  if  those 
who   believe    in    the   commissioned   agency   of 


i6  Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses. 

woman  in  the  service  of  Christ  and  His  Church, 
shall  be  enabled  to  commend  that  agency  to 
others  by  the  wisdom  and  moderation  and  loving 
consideration  towards  even  the  prejudices  of 
others,  with  which  they  seek  to  enlarge  and 
extend  it. 


II. 

EEPORT  OJST  "WOMEIT'S  WOEK." 


Read  before  the  ^' Board  of  Missions^'  on  the  even- 
ing of  October  i6,  1871 . 


THE  Committee  appointed  under  the  following 
resolution,  adopted  at  the  last  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  Board  of  Missions,  to  wit  : 

Besolved,  That  a  Committee  of  bishops,  clergy,  and  laity  be 
appointed  by  the  chair,  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  consider  and 
report  to  the  next  meeting  of  this  Board  the  best  means  of 
associating  the  organized  or  individual  efforts  of  women  with 
the  missionary  and  educational  work  of  the  Church, 

Beg  leave  respectfully  to  report  that  they  have 
given  the  subject  thus  committed  to  them  their 
most  serious  consideration  ;  and,  in  seeking  for 
those  practical  measures  toward  which  it  looks, 
have  availed  themselves,  not  only  of  the  wisdom 
of  those  of  largest  experience  in  connection  with 
woman's  missionary  or  educational  efforts  among 
ourselves,  but  also,  as  the  appendix  to  this  re- 
port  will   show,  of  the  counsel  of  some  of  the 

2  (17) 


i8         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

most  successful  organizers  and  administrators  of 
missionary  efforts  by  women  in  our  Mother 
Church  of  England,  and  in  other  lands. 

In  approaching  the  question,  "What  are  the 
best  means  of  associating  the  organized  or  indi- 
vidual efforts  of  women  with  the  missionary  and 
educational  work  of  the  Church  ?"  the  Committee 
rejoice  to  believe  that  it  is  no  longer  necessary 
to  argue  the  right  of  women  to  participate  in 
such  work,  nor  to  participate  in  it  under  the 
obligations  and  restrictions  of  organized  socie- 
ties and  Sisterhoods.  Indeed,  to  quote  the  lan- 
guage of  a  recent  Episcopal  address,"^  the  sub- 
ject "  may  be  said  to  have  passed  through  all  the 
stages  of  inquiry  and  consideration  usually  pre- 
liminary to  practical  action."  But,  ''yet  very 
little  has  been  done.  The  whole  subject  floats  to 
most  minds  in  ideal  vagueness.  In  the  general 
thought  among  us  it  stands  out  as  a  beautiful 
abstraction,  about  which  many  fine  things  have 
been  said  and  written,  but  which  few  have  been 
found  willing  to  endeavor  in  any  earnest  way  to 
convert  into  reality." 

*  Bishop  Littlejohn,  before  the  Long  Island  Convention  of 
1871. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  19 

It  is  because  this  Committee  believes  that  the 
time  has  come  for  such  misty  generalization  to 
end,  that  it  ventures,  without  further  prelude,  to 
pass  directly  to  the  question  of  methods. 

{a.)  It  is  obvious  enough  that  any  extended 
scheme  for  enlisting  women,  actively  and  prac- 
tically, in  the  missionary  work  of  the  Church, 
must  take  its  rise  in  those  various  organizations 
of  the  Church's  life  which  are  already  in  existence 
and  in  operation.  In  other  words,  if  the  Church 
would  utilize  the  energies  of  women,  she  must 
begin  not  with  some  huge  machinery,  which 
shall  wholly  disregard  all  ties  already  existing, 
but  primarily,  with  woman  in  her  parochial  re- 
lations. The  parish  must,  at  the  outset,  be  the 
awakener  and  educator  in  this  direction  of  every 
soul  within  its  limits,  whose  dignity  it  is  to  share 
the  cares  of  Mary,  and  Martha,  and  Salome. 

There  are  multitudes  of  parishes  in  the  land 
where  there  are  missionary  societies,  in  the  sense 
of  there  being  societies  to  minister  to  the  phy- 
sical wants  of  the  Jiwigiy,  and  iiaked,  and  nn- 
cared-for,  but  there  are  very  few  societies  or 
Sisterhoods  where  the  aim  is  missionary  in  that 
larger  sense  which  seeks  to  carry  the  whole  Gos- 


20        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

pel, — not  the  bread  of  earth  without  the  water 
of  life,  nor  yet  the  religious  tract  without  the 
food  for  the  body,  but  both  together,  in  a  large- 
hearted,  wide-minded  effort  to  rescue  and  save 
souls. 

And  yet  the  history  of  missions,  whether  in 
our  own  or  foreign  lands,  demonstrates  unan- 
swerably that  the  power  of  wornan^  as  a  mission- 
ary, when  it  has  been  ripened  and  directed  by 
warmth  of  cooperation  and  wisdom  of  counsel, 
is  almost  incalculable.  And,  therefore,  the  Com- 
mittee would  urge  as  indispensably  initial  to  the 
successful  realization  of  any  extensive  plan  for 
enlisting  women  in  the  missionary  work  of  the 
Church,  the  speedy  organization  of  godly  and 
discreet  women  in  parishes  into  parochial  Sister- 
hoods ;  or,  where  this  is  impracticable,  into 
other  less  distinctive  associations,  with  the  defi- 
nite aim  of  seeking  and  saving  the  lost  sheep  for 
whom  Christ  died. 

As  it  is,  there  is,  with  all  our  professed  faith 
in  organizations  of  women,  a  pitiful  paucity  of 
results.  The  Committee  cannot  believe  that  this 
is  because  there  are  no  women  in  all  our  par- 
ishes with  the  unselfishness,  the  tact,  and   the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  21 

genuine  love  of  souls,  which  are  necessary  for 
missionary  work,  but  rather  because  such  women 
have  never  had  the  claims  of  such  zvork  dis- 
tinctly and  persistently  urged  upon  them.  It  is 
no  exaggeration  to  say  that  there  are  thousands 
of  women  in  this  land  and  in  this  Church,  with 
the  gifts,  the  leisure,  and  the  opportunities,  if 
they  were  only  shown  how  to  use  them,  for 
doing  great  and  blessed  service  for  their  Lord. 
They  are  bidden  to  ^^ give,  give,''  but  what .'' 
Money,  garments,  tracts, — anything  and  every- 
thing, save  that  which  their  Lord  wants  first 
and  most,  and  that  is,  themselves, — wholly,  ab- 
solutely, and  unreservedly,  in  a  life  and  service 
consecrated  to  Him  and  His,  forever  ! 

And  even  what  they  do  give  of  service  or 
thought  for  Christ's  poor  or  ignorant  ones  under 
our  present  system,  or  want  of  system,  they  can 
only  give  in  a  desultory,  half-hearted,  spasmodic 
way.  A  woman  '*  living  at  home  is  often  sur- 
rounded by  friends  and  relations  who  take  little 
or  no  interest  in  her  attempts  at  work  for  the 
Master,"  even  if  they  are  not  annoyed  by  them. 
It  is  not  only  very  difficult  but  scarcely  becom- 
ing for  her  to  assert  the  importance  of  her  own 


22        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

voluntary  undertakings  ;  and  yet  the  thought- 
lessness of  others  in  making  demands  upon  her 
time  often  reduces  her  to  the  necessity  of  doing 
so,  if  she  would  not  have  all  her  strength  frit- 
tered away  upon  trifles,  which  she  rightly  feels 
to  be  altogether  unworthy  of  her  energies. 

Even  in  one's  own  mind  it  is  difficult  to  ad- 
just such  conflicting  claims  as  those  of  poverty 
or  **  ignorance"  on  the  one  hand,  and  relation- 
ship on  the  other, — very  painful  to  assert  engage- 
ments to  the  "  physically  or  spiritually  destitute," 
as  a  reason  for  withdrawing  from  domestic  or 
social  engagements.  **  Modesty  and  sincerity 
alike  shrink  from  appearing  to  attach  more  impor- 
tance to  one's  own  wretched  dabblings  in  cha- 
rity than  others  are  willing  to  concede  to  them  ; 
and  yet  there  is  a  sense  of  sacredness  about  the 
obligation  to  the  needy  and  outcast,  which 
makes  it  impossible  to  be  easy  in  throwing  aside 
engagements  for  their  benefit  whenever  they 
may  happen  to  clash  with  engagements  of  mere 
pleasure.  Such  conflicts  can  never  arise  in  a 
life  planned  altogether  with  reference  to  works 
of  charity  ;  and  only  those  who  have  suffered 
from  them,  as  have  Christian  women  everywhere, 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  23 

can  estimate  the  value  of  any  well-tried  and 
trustworthy  means  of  escape.  To  be  torn  in  two 
directions  by  the  attempt  to  carry  on  two  differ- 
ent undertakings,  or  to  fulfil  two  different  sets 
of  relation  at  once,  almost  doubles  the  fatigue 
of  each  ;  and  from  such  distractions  of  mind, 
organized  Sisterhoods,  or  similar  associations, 
though  your  Committee  by  no  means  hold  them 
to  be  always  and  everywhere  alike  indispensable, 
do  unquestionably  offer  effectual  protection. "^•' 

In  other  words,  the  Church  cannot  afford  to 
fritter  away  one  of  her  mightiest  forces,  when  it 
can  most  surely  be  conserved  and  increased  by 
wise  and  judicious  organization.  And  therefore 
the  Committee  would  recommend  the  practical 
adoption  of  the  plan  of  organized  Sisterhoods  (a.) 
in  our  several  parishes.  What  work  such 
Sisterhoods  shall  undertake,  how  far  they  shall 
be  charitable  or  educational,  or  both,  in  their 
aims,  must  depend  on  the  fields  in  which  they  are 
called  to  work,  and  the  unavoidable  limitation 
of  means  and  numbers  by  which  they  may  be  re- 
stricted. But  many  a  parish  possesses  already  the 
germ  of  an  efficient  Sisterhood  in  the  Dorcas,  or 
*  "  The  Service  of  the  Poor,"  pp.  232,  233. 


24        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Sewing,  or  Benevolent  Societies,  at  present  at 
work  in  it.  Let  such  societies  be  lifted'to  the  level 
of  something  higher  than  half-social,  half-bene- 
ficent associations.  Let  them  classify  them- 
selves into  full  and  associate  Sisters.  Let  them 
have  a  rule  of  life,  and  a  definite  bond  of  union. 
Let  them  be  led  to  recognize  their  capabili- 
ties in  carrying  on  the  aggressive  and  educa- 
tional work  of  the  Church,  and  who  does  not 
know  that  multitudes  of  earnest  and  godly 
women,  working  now  timidly,  hesitatingly,  and 
therefore  feebly,  would  go  forth  in  a  sense  of  re- 
cognized place  and  definite  responsibility  in  the 
Master's  service,  to  do  for  Him  and  for  His  Church 
such  a  work  as  our  doubting  hearts  have  never 
dreamed  of 

(^.)  From  parochial  Sisterhoods  (which,  it 
may  be  well  to  remark,  may  be  either  Sister- 
hoods connected  with  a  single  parish,  or,  in 
places  of  limited  population,  may  consist  of  any 
association  of  women  from  different  parishes) 
the  advance  is  naturally  and  inevitably  to  dio- 
cesan Sisterhoods.  These,  from  their  more 
responsible  position,  should  be  composed  of 
women    of   enlarged    experience,    and  of   con- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  25 

spicuous  aptitudes  for  missionary  or  educational 
work. 

They  should  not  only  be  subject  in  common 
with  all  parochial  Sisterhoods  to  the  general 
supervision  and  unreserved  inspection  of  the 
bishop,  but  also  in  a  sense  peculiar  and  exclusive, 
to  his  need  and  call.  We  have  as  yet  no  Sister- 
hoods in  this  country  available  for  diocesan 
work,  and  yet  it  must  be  obvious  that,  in  a 
land  like  ours,  with  its  opening  and  expanding 
field  of  usefulness,  there  must  often  arise  occa- 
sions when  a  community  might  almost  be  won  en 
masse  to  Christ  and  His  Church  if,  at  the  critical 
moment,  the  bishop  could  command  a  few  devout 
and  judicious  women  to  carry  the  Gospel  into 
its  homes  ;  to  open  schools  ;  to  gather  in  the 
young  ;  to  organize  pious  persons  already  to  be 
found  there  for  Christian  work,  and  thus  to  form 
a  nucleus,  around  which  a  momentary  enthusi- 
asm might  permanently  and  healthfully  crystal- 
lize. 

And  at  this  point  it  is  proper  that  the  Com- 
mittee should  urge  upon  the  recognition  of  this 
Board,  as  a  very  important  means  of  enabling 
the     Church    to    avail  itself  of   the     organized 


26         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

efforts  of  women,  what  is  known  in  our  mother 
Church  of  England  as  the  order  of  Deaconesses. 
The  Committee  venture  to  include  in  this  report 
the  following  statement  of  "general  principles" 
and  "  proposed  rules,"  drawn  up  and  concurred 
in  at  a  recent  conference  in  England,  by  the 
Bishops  of  Ely,  Chester,  Salisbury,  Peterbo- 
rough, and  Bath  and  Wells,  and  sundry  of  the 
clergy  of  their  several  dioceses,  and  communi- 
cated to  the  Church  at  large  by  the  Very  Reve- 
rend Dr.  Howson,  the  Dean  of  Chester,  who  has 
so  recently  and  so  happily  addressed  this  Board 
in  this  place  : 

I.   GENERAL   PRINCIPLES. 

(a.)  Definition  of  a  deaconess. 

A  deaconess  is  a  woman  set  apart  by  a  bishop,  under  that  title, 
for  service  in  the  Church. 

(b.)  Relation  of  a  deaconess  to  a  bishop. 

(1.)  No  deaconess,  or  deaconess-institution,  shall  officially 
accept  or  resign  work  in  a  diocese  without  the  exj^ress  authority 
of  the  bishop  of  that  diocese,  which  authority  may  at  any  time 
be  withdrawn. 

(2. )  A  deaconess  shall  be  at  liberty  to  resign  her  commission 
as  deaconess,  or  may  be  deprived  of  it  by  the  bishop  of  the  dio- 
cese in  which  she  is  working. 

(c. )  Relation  of  a  deaconess  to  an  incumbent 

No  deaconess  shall  officially  accept  work  in  a  parish  (except 
it  be  in  some  non-parochial  position,  as  in  a  hospital  or  the  like. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  27 

without  tlie  express  authority  of  the  incumbent  of  that  parish) 
which  authority  may  at  any  time  be  withdrawn. 

(d.)  Relation  of  a  deaconess  to  a  deaconess-institution. 

In  all  matters  not  connected  with  the  parochial  or  other  sys- 
tem under  which  she  is  summoned  to  work,  a  deaconess  may,  if 
belonging  to  a  deaconess-institution,  act  in  harmony  with  the 
general  rules  of  such  institution. 

The  bishops  above  named  have  also  united  in 
setting  forth  the  following  "  suggested  rules  :" 

(a.)  Probation. 

It  is  essential  that  none  be  admitted  as  a  deaconess  without 
carefal  previous  preparation,  both  technical  and  religious  : 

(}).)  Dress. 

A  deaconess  should  wear  a  dress  which  is  at  once  simple  and 
distinctive. 

(c.)  Religious  knowledge. 

It  is  essential  to  the  efficiency  of  a  deaconess  that  she  should 
maintain  her  habit  of  prayer  and  meditation,  and  aim  at  contin- 
ual progress  in  religious  knowledge. 

(d.)  Designation  and  signature. 

It  is  desirable  that  a  deaconess  should  not  drop  the  use  of 
her  siu-nnme  :  and,  with  this  end  in  view,  it  is  suggested  that 
her  official  designation  should  be  ^'Deaconess  A.  B."  (Christian 
and  surname),  and  her  official  signature  should  be  "J..  JB.,  Dea- 
coness." 

P.  S. — It  is  desirable  that  each  deaconess-institution  should 
have  a  body  of  associates  attached  to  it,  for  the  purpose  of  gen- 
eral counsel  and  cooperation. 

J.  London,  G.  Saeum, 

E.  H.  Ely,  W.  C.  Petep.borough, 

"W.  Chestek,  a.  Bath  and  Wells. 

The  Committee  respectfully  commend  these 
"  principles  and  suggested  rules  "  to  the  Rt.  Rev- 


^S        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

erend  the  diocesan  and  missionary  bishops  who 
are  members  of  this  Board,  as  furnishing  a  suffi- 
cient outline  for  the  immediate  inauguration  of 
similar  organizations  in  their  several  jurisdic- 
tions, to  be  employed  in  the  more  distinctively 
missionary  or*educational  work  of  our  Church, 
as  need  may  arise  or  occasion  require. 

(c.)  It  only  remains  to  your  Committee  to 
recommend,  before  closing,  some  more  definite 
forms  of  organization  for  that  still  remaining 
and  not  yet  utilized  capability  for  missionary 
usefulness  residing  in  the  large  class  of  women 
who,  because  of  their  domestic  relations,  or  for 
other  reasons,  cannot  ordinarily  be  included  in 
any  scheme  for  parochial  or  diocesan  Sisterhoods 
or  associations  of  Deaconesses. 

One  such  form  has  already  been  found  and 
most  happily  tested  in  the  Ladies'  Domestic 
Relief  Association,  whose  branches  exist  in 
parishes  scattered  all  over  the  land.  There  are 
bishops  and  presbyters  from  Maine  to  the  Gulf, 
and  from  the  Alleghanies  to  the  Pacific,  who  can 
bear  testimony  to  the  wise,  and  tender,  and 
blessed  ministries  of  this  modest  auxiliary  to  the 
Church's  missionary  work. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  29 

Above  all,  there  are  missionary  homes,  all 
over  this  broad  land,  to  which  its  loving  and 
discriminating  benefactions  have  gone,  that  bless 
God  with  grateful  hearts,  and  a  courage  more 
steadfast  than  ever,  for  its  practical  assurance 
of  the  Church's  far-reaching  and  living  sympathy. 

The  Committee  would  earnestly  recommend 
that  the  Domestic  and  Foreign  Committees  be 
authorized,  if  necessary,  to  enlarge  the  powers 
and  the  functions  of  this  well-tried  and  most 
successful  agency  for  organizing  and  utilizing 
the  individual  efforts  of  women,  by  providing 
that  it  shall  be  erected  into  a  Ladies'  (or 
Women's)  auxiliary  Missionary  Society,  with 
branches,  as  far  as  possible,  in  every  parish  in  the 
land,  governed  by  simple  rules,  in  harmony  with 
the  constitution  of  this  Board,  and  having  for  its 
aims 

{a.)  The  increase  of  its  funds. 

{b.)  The  circulation  of  missionary  publications. 

(c.)  The  education  of  missionaries. 

{d.)  The  making,  collecting  and  distributing 
of  articles  of  clothing  for  missionaries  and  their 
families. 

{e.)  The  education  of  missionaries'  children. 


30         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

This  Ladies'  (or  Women's)  Auxiliary  Society 
to  have  at  his  headquarters  a  central  Committee, 
and  a  special  department  in  the  "  Spirit  of 
Missions," — the  society  to  hold  annual  meetings, 
where  its  branches  miay  be  represented  by  dele- 
gates duly  chosen  ;  the  central  Committee  to 
have  power  to  undertake  any  special  work,  such 
as  that,  e.  g.,  among  the  Indians,  and  to  control 
its  own  funds,  and  the  Committee  also  to  have 
the  right  to  nominate  directly  to  the  Foreign 
Committee,  and,  through  the  bishops  to  the 
Domestic  Committee.  Your  Committee  would 
also  recommend  that  membership  in  the  Ladies* 
(or  Women's)  Auxiliary  Society  shall  be  recorded 
in  New  York,  and  that  certificates  of  member- 
ship should  be  issued  on  the  payment,  say,  of 
one  dollar. 

If  some  of  these  suggestions  should  seem  too* 
minute,  your  Committee  would  venture  to  re- 
mind the  Board  that  its  resolution  asks  for 
definite  and  specific  methods,  which  the  Com- 
mittee have  endeavored,  as  above,  to  suggest. 

In  conclusion,  your  Committee  desire  to  record 
their  indebtedness  for  prompt  and  full  responses 
to   their  inquiries  for  information   in   regard    to 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  31 

organizations  for  women's  work  in  other  parts 
of  Christendom,  to  the  Bishops  of  London,  Win- 
chester, SaHsbury,  and  the  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Staley, 
from  Lord  Hatherley,  the  Lord  Chancellor  of 
England,  Sir  Bartle  Frere,  Miss  Longley  (daugh- 
ter of  the  late  Archbishop  of  Canterbury),  the 
Rev.  Berdmore  Compton,  and  the  Rev.  William 
Pennyfather  of  the  Church  of  England.  These 
communications  are  too  voluminous  to  be  in- 
cluded in  this  report,  but  it  is  intended  to  place 
them  within  the  reach  of  the  members  of  this 
Board,  and  of  our  Church  generally,  in  a 
publication  soon  to  be  issued.  Each  one  of  them 
is  rich  in  practical  suggestions,  and  some  of  them 
are  especially  valuable  as  bearing  upon  a  point 
which  your  Committee  have  been  compelled  to 
leave  untouched,  viz.  :  the  relations  of  Sisterhoods 
or  other  similar  organizations  to  missionary 
work  in  foreign  lands. 

In  submitting  this  report  to  the  Board,  your 
Committee  feel  that  it  only  remains  to  them  to 
urge  upon  the  members  of  this  Board,  and 
especially  upon  their  reverend  brethren  of  the 
clergy,  the  importance  of  prompt  and  resolute 
action.     If    the    Church   believes    in    organized 


32         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Sisterhoods  or  associations  of  women  as  wise  and 
efficient  instrumentalities  for  doing  the  Master's 
work,  in  the  name  of  that  Master  let  us  not 
hesitate  to  use  them  ! 

The  Church  has  already  a  Training-House  for 
Women  (that  in  Philadelphia),  and  organized 
Sisterhoods  in  several  of  her  dioceses  ;  but  her 
members  have  too  long  and  too  widely  stood 
aloof  from  these  institutions,  regarding  them, 
often,  with  only  doubtful  approbation,  and, 
oftener  still,  with  ill-concealed  suspicion.  It  is 
time  that  we  were  done  with  such  half-hearted 
recognition.  Your  Committee  earnestly  urge 
the  reverend  clergy  in  our  large  centres  of 
wealth  and  influence,  to  call  upon  women  who 
may  be  unembarrassed  by  domestic  or  other  ties 
to  give  their  means,  their  hearts,  themselves,  to 
the  work  of  the  Lord.  Jesus. 

Your  Committee  also  respectfully  call  upon 
this  Board  to  put  its  unequivocal  stamp  of 
approbation  upon  wisely-matured  and  well- 
ordered  organizations  of  women,  as  an  agency 
imperatively  demanded  in  the  missionary 
work. 

And  with  this  view,  your  Committee  beg  leave 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  33 

respectfully  to  submit  for  the  consideration  of 
this  Board  the  following  resolutions  : 

Resolved,  That  this  Board,  recognizing  the  tested  value  of 
organizations  of  Christian  women  in  prosecuting  the  work 
of  Christ  and  His  Church,  hereby  recommends  that  measures 
be  immediately  taken  for  engrafting  such  associations  as  may 
hereafter  be  organized  under  the  constitutional  provisions 
of  this  Board,  upon  the  already  existing  missionary  organiza- 
tions of  this  Church,  whether  by  the  formation  of  "  Sisterhoods 
auxiliary,"  or  otherwise,  in  such  manner  as  may  be  deemed 
most  practical  and  expedient. 

Resolved,  That  the  Kt.  Keverend,  the  Missionary  Bishops 
of  this  Church,  together  with  the  Bishops  of  Louisiana,  Minne- 
sota, Wisconsin,  and  Kansas,  be  a  Committee  to  consider  and 

report  at what  measures,    if  any,  are  practical  and 

expedient,  in  order  to  provide  for  the  opening  of  an  institution 
or  institutions  in  the  East,  West,  North-west,  or  South-west, 
for  the  training  of  deaconesses  for  service  in  the  Church's 
missionary  or  educational  work. 

Resolmd,  That  the  suggestions  contained  in  this  report  as  to 
the  organization  of  a  Woman's  Society  auxiliary  to  the  Board 
of  Missions,  be  referred  to  the  reverend  secretaries  of  the 
various  departments  of  this  Board,  with  power  to  mature  such 
organization  as  may  seem  to  them  practicable  and  expedient, 
and  submit  it  to  the  consideration  of  the  Church  at  large 
through  the  Spirit  of  Missions. 

All  of  which  is  respectfully  submitted. 

A,    N.    LlTTLEJOHN,  J.    W.    ClAXTON, 

Henry  W.  Lee,  John  F.  Spauldtng, 

HliNBY   C.    POTTEB,  GeO.    N.    TiTUS, 

Wm.  Welsh. 
The  report  above  read  was  at  once  accepted, 
and,    after    a    brief   discussion,   the    resolutions 
appended  to  it  were  separately  adopted. 

3 


TIL. 

APPENDIX  TO  REPORT. 


FROM  THE    BISHOP    OF    LONDON. 

FuLHAM  Palace,  S.  M., 
August  28,  1871. 

My  Dear  Sir  : 

Your  inquiries  respecting  Women's  work  in 
Missions  have  reached  me,  unfortunately  when  I 
have  no  time  at  my  disposal  to  answer  them 
properly,  nor  indeed  am  I  competent  to  give 
an  opinion  of  any  value. 

I  hope  therefore  to  enclose,  in  lieu  of  my  own 
judgment  : 

1.  Letters  from  the  Lord  Chancellor  on  Paro- 
chial Mission  Women. 

2.  From  the  Rev.  Berdmore  Compton,  the 
Secretary  of  our  Deaconesses  Institution,  and  an 
active  member  of  the  Ladies  Association  of  the 
"  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in 
Foreign  Parts,"  for  promoting  female  education 
in  India. 

(34:) 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  35 

3.  From  Bishop  Staley,  lately  Bishop  of  Hono- 
lulu, the  only  Church  of  England  Mission,  as  far 
as  I  am  aware,  in  which  is  a  Sisterhood,  as 
part  of  its  missionary  staff. 

4.  From  Miss  Longley  a  daughter  of  the  late 
Archbishop,  who  takes  a  warm  and  intelligent 
interest  in  the  employment  of  Zenana  women  in 
India. 

I  believe  women  to  be  indirectly  most  valuable 
agents  in  evangelizing  the  sinful  and  ignorant  at 
home  and  abroad ;  but  they  are  most  effective 
at  home,  (excepting  in  the  case  of  school-mis- 
tresses,) usually  in  proportion  to  their  tact  and 
delicacy  in  abstaining  from  direct  preachiitg,  as 
it  were,  and  in  winning  by  kindness  and  patience 
a  way  for  the  word  in  season,  the  apt  passage 
from  God's  word,  and  the  simple  prayer.  Pro- 
bably the  same  remark  will  apply  to  their  work 
as  evangelists  abroad. 

I  do  not  think  that  such  qualifications  can  be 
given  or  improved  by  Training  Colleges.  They 
are  the  result  of  the  combination  of  the  love  of 
God  in  the  heart,  with  that  fine  tact  which  is 
one  of  God's  gifts  to  women,  and  which  real 
piety  usually  quickens  and  refines. 


36         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

I  do  not  hold  so  strongly  as  many  that  the 
organization  of  women  into  Sisterhoods  is  impor- 
tant to  increase  the  efficiency  of  their  work. 
In  my  experience,  I  have  seen  all  parochial 
work  done  as  well  by  District  Visitors,  as  by 
Sisters  :  and  indeed  some  of  it,  most  remarkable 
work — such  as  Miss  Marsh's  among  the  navvies, 
and  that  among  the  Brickfield  laborers  by  a  lady 
in  my  diocese,  have  been  done  by  individuals. 
For  hospital  nursing  and  the  like  there  must  be 
a  Sisterhood  or  Association,  because  training  is 
necessary  for  preparing  for  the  work,  and  system 
in  the  discharge  of  it. 

I  think,  however,  Sisterhoods  valuable  as  in- 
viting, directing  and  uniting  the  cooperation  in 
good  works  of  many  who,  having  no  family  ties 
or  duties,  and  no  special  call  to  this  or  that 
work,  might  have  spent  an  aimless,  useless  life  for 
want  of  impulse  or  opportunity;  and  I  consider 
that  they  should  be  encouraged  on  the  conditions 
that  they  admit  none  who  have  home  ties  and 
duties,  and  impose  no  vow  beyond  one  under- 
taking that  as  the  sister  has  not  lightly  sought 
admission,  so  she  will  not  lightly,  or  without 
good  cause,  withdraw.     I  am  not  aware  of  any 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  37 

peculiar  danger  to  be  apprehended  in  connection 
with  the  employment  of  women  as  missionaries, 
at  home  or  abroad,  in  the  limited  manner  de- 
scribed above. 

The  evil  tendencies  of  Sisterhoods  are  those 
which  inhere  in  the  position  of  women  when 
separated  from  the  duties,  affections  and  anx- 
ieties of  home  life,  intensified,  perhaps,  by  a 
longing  for  something  to  lean  on, — vows  and 
rules,  however  strict,  on  which  to  repose  the  will, 
and  spiritual  direction  as  a  rest  for  the  con- 
science and  its  scruples,  and  a  fondness  for 
peculiarities  of  dress,  ritual,  &c.,  which  fill  the 
void  which  seclusion  from  society,  with  its 
fashions  and  little  excitements,  has  left. 

These  tendencies,  though  gently  discouraged, 
should  not  be  judged  too  severely.  They  are 
occasional  drawbacks  in  devoted  exertion  for 
God's  sake  and  man's  good  ;  and  at  the  worst  are 
far  better  than  frivolity  and  worldly  dissipation. 

I  am  ashamed  to  answer  so  feebly  your 
inquiries,  but  I  have  been  overworked  lately  and 
have  as  little  energy  as  time. 

Believe  me  to  be,  my  dear  sir,  faithfully, 

J.  London. 


38         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

I  have  received  also  a  valuable  memorandum 
by  Miss  Frere,  which  I  enclose.  It  is  endorsed 
by  her  father,  Sir  Bartle  Frere,  our  highest 
authority  in  Indian  Mission  work. 


FROM  THE   BISHOP  OF  WINCHESTER. 

Shanklin,  Isle  of  Wight,  ) 
Aug.  11,  1871.      f 

My  Dear  Brother  : 

I  read  your  expressed  desire  that  I  should 
reply  to  your  nephew's  letter  as  a  command,  and 
he  will  consider  it  no  slight  if  I  thus  answer  it  to 
you. 

Circumstances  have  brought  the  detail  of  the 
work  of  Christian  women  in  Sisterhoods  more 
closely  under  my  eye  than  under  that  of  any 
of  my  brethren  in  the  English  Episcopate, 
and  I  therefore  venture  to  speak  to  you 
of  his  questions  as  one  to  whom  the.  work  is 
familiar. 

I.  That  women  are  intended  by  Christ  to  work 
in  His  Church  directly  for  Him,  appears  to  me 
perfectly  clear,  from, 

(^.)  The  life  of  our  Lord  in  His  own  Ministry 
»-the  Pattern  of  the   Church's  work,   which    is 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  39 

the  carrying  out  of  His  personal  ministry  through 

all  time. 

(d.)  From  the  words  of  the  Epistles.    St.  Paul's 

salutations  to  those  who  labored  much   in   the 

Lord  seem  to  me  to  prove  this. 

2.  That  the  letter  of  Scripture  warrants  their 
being  gathered  into  communities  for  this  purpose 
under  fixed  rules  as  to  age,  admission,  call  and 
life,  see  i  Tim.  v.  9,  etc.  '' 

3.  It  appears  to  me  that  the  Gospel  of  our 
Lord  could  not,  as  dealing  with  Humanity,  but 
make  some  such  provisions  for  taking  up  and 
perfecting  the  work  of  those  women  whom  the 
hand  of  His  Providence  marks  off  from  the 
engrossing  cares  of  the  wife  and  the  mother. 
I  Tim.  V.  14 ;  i  Cor.  vii.  8,  34,  38. 

4.  I  conclude,  therefore,  that  no  branch  of  the 
Church  is  perfectly  fulfilling  the  apostolic  precept 
and  example,  which  is  not  making  provision  for 
the  due  employment  of  women's  work. 

5.  The  idea  of  the  work  as  a  whole  is,  that 
women  whom  God's  providence  calls  to  such  a 
life  of  separation  from  the  ordinary  life  of  the  wife 
and  the  mother,  should  especially  cherish  in  them- 
selves the  life  of  Christ,  and  reveal  Him  to  others. 


40        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

6.  In  answer,  then,  to  the  first  question,  I  say 
that  all  the  works  to  which  such  women  are  de- 
voted, are  the  works  of  evangelists  ;  i.e.,  whether 
the  work  be  teaching  children,  it  is  not  solely  or 
principally  the  ordinary  work  of  instruction,  but 
the  revealing  Christ  to  the  child  ;  or  laboring 
amongst  the  poor,  it  is  not  chiefly  for  their 
relief;  or  amongst  the  sick,  it,  is  not  chiefly  as 
hospital  sisters  for  the  relief  of  the  body  ;  or  with 
the  fallen,  as  the  attendants  at  lock  hospitals, 
merely  to  heal  the  body,  and  mend  the  morals  ; 
but  in  each  case  to  reveal  Christ  to  the  poor,  the 
sick,  and  the  fallen. 

7.  This  leads  necessarily  to  the  second  ques- 
tion— none  can  really  devote  themselves,  e.g.,  to 
teaching  heathen  children,  as  missionaries,  like 
such  women  ;  and  this  is  one  great  point  of 
missionary  life.  The  parents  are  reached  through 
the  children  as  they  are  in  no  other  way.  Thus 
at  this  moment  the  schools  conducted  in  the 
Hawiian  Mission  are  appreciated  more  than  all 
the  rest  of  our  work.  But  then  there  is  the  life 
of  the  Sisterhood  to  sustain  and  exalt  the 
school-teaching.  Their  services,  their  separation 
to   God,  tell   directly  upon  their  work ;  they  are 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  41 

felt  to  be  not  merely  eminently  successful  school- 
teachers, but  women  engaged  in  mission-work 
for  Christ,  and  using  their  teaching  powers  to 
carry  on  their  mission. 

So  it  is  in  our  missions  from  Clewer  ;  whether 
at  St.  Stephens,  Windsor,  under  the  Bishop  of 
Oxford,  or  under  the  Bishop  of  London  in  the 
metropolis,  the  Sister  is  the  Sister  of  Charity,  but 
she  is  far  more  ;  she  is  the  Sister  of  Charity 
because  to  live  to  her  is  Christ,  and  she  can  thus 
tend  Christ  in  His  poor. 

8.  And  so  we  pass  on  to  your  other  questions. 
For  the  Sisterhood  life  is  the  secret  of  this 
strength.  That  is  the  centre  of  the  power  which 
supports  the  spiritual  life. 

One  woman,  however  energetic,  would  soon 
be  powerless.  The  constitution  of  their  nature, 
which  grace  has  elevated,  not  obliterated,  makes 
them  need  sympathy,  and  that  sympathy  they 
find  in  praying,  watching,  working,  consulting, 
above  all  communicating  together.  Moreover, 
whilst  thus  they  have  more  strength,  there  is 
more  evenness  and  uniformity  in  their  work. 
The  eccentricities  of  individual  life  are  corrected 
by  the  unity  of  the  common  life,  the  individual 


42         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

life  still  remaining  to  color  separate  action  and 
enable  one  to  do  well  what  could  not  be  as  well 
done  by  another.  The  safeguards  you  ask 
about  seem  to  me  to  be  these  : 

1.  The  allying  the  whole  Sisterhood  strictly 
to  the  Church,  {a)  Her  services  ;  {b)  Her  obe- 
dience ;  {c)  and  to  Her  tone.  I  have  ever  found 
the  true  obedience  of  the  Sisterhood  rise  with  its 
saintliness.  I  believe  that  the  Bishop  as  a  living 
centre  must  be  felt  by  the  Sisterhood  to  be 
God's  Bishop  set  over  them  and  amongst  them, 
and  that  they  zvill  yield  to  him  all  lawful  obedi- 
ence. 

2.  I  believe  that  no  vows  of  perpetual  obliga- 
tion ought  to  be  allowed,  because,  {a)  I  do  not 
think  it  lawful  for  us  to  allow  such  vows,  except 
where  Christ  Himself  has  instituted  them,  as 
{e.  g.)  for  marriage  and  ordination.  (^)  I  think 
the  perniission  of  such  vows  involves  of  necessity 
the  monstrous  falsehood  of  a  pope  with  dispen- 
sing powers  where  they  cannot  be  maintained  {c) 
I  think  that  the  service,  continued  not  from  the 
fresh  spring  of  a  perpetual  impulse  renewed  from 
ever  new  love  to  Christ,  but  because  it  was 
once  what  the   heart   offered,   cannot  have  God's 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  43 

blessing  ;  therefore  I  would  on  uo  pretext  allow 
vows  of  perpetual  obligation.  But  there  must 
be  a  solemn  promise  of  observance  of  rules  so 
long  as  the  place  of  a  Sister  is  retained. 

The  Mission  Sisters  being  allied  to  a  House  as 
a  centre,  even  when  they  are  at  a  distance  from 
it,  is  a  great  guard  against  eccentricity,  self- 
forgetfulness,  disobedience,  or  the  fainting  of  the 
spirit. 

4.  Safeguard.  Never  send  out  a  single  sister. 
Three  is  the  least  number  I  would  plant  out. 
Five  is  better  than  three. 

5.  Safeguard.  The  alliance  of  daughter-houses 
with  the  original  house  as  retaining  the  one 
fixed  measure  for  all,  is,  in  my  judgment,  a  great 
safeguard. 

6.  The  careful  training  of  Sisters  through  a 
period  of  trial,  as  well  as  discipline,  at  the 
central  house,  is  one  of  the  chiefest  of  all  safe- 
guards. 

And  now,  my  dear  brother,  I  commend  this 
great  subject  to  your  fatherly  wisdom  and  that 
of  your  whole  Convention,  praying  you  to  over- 
look the  errors  you  may  detect  in  this  letter,  and 


44        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

to  give  me  the  help  of  your  prayers  and  inter- 
cessions. 

I  am  ever,  my  dear  Brother, 
Yours  faithfully  in  Christ  Jesus, 

S.   WiNTON. 
To    the  Right   Rev.   the    Bishop    (Potter)    oJ 
New  York. 


FROM   LADY   HATHERLEY. 

31  Great  Geoege-steeet,  S.  M.,  ) 
Aug  1,  1871.      S 

Dear  Lord  Bishop  : 

I  must  apologize  for  the  delay  in  my  reply 
to  your  note,  but  I  hope  it  is  of  no  impor- 
tance. Our  parochial  mission  women  are  not 
''missionaries,"  in  the  sense  of  "evangelists," 
— but  as  we  are  very  anxious  to  employ 
women  of  religious  mind  and  life,  and  try  to 
impress  on  them  that  the  great  object  of  all  the 
civilizing  influence  of  their  work  is  to  raise  the 
poor  to  better  things  than  habits  of  decency, 
cleanliness,  and  providence,  they  must  do  this  by 
indirect  religious  teaching. 

They  are  pioneers  to  the  clergy.  It  is  their 
province  to  find  out  un-baptlzed    children,    but 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  45 

they  report  them  to  the  clergyman,  that  he  may 
instruct  the  parents  as  to  their  duty  :  and  it  is 
the  same  in  any  cases  of  sin  which  they  may 
come  across. 

They  follow  his  directions  as  to  their  reading 
and  praying  by  the  sick  and  afflicted. 

I  think  their  general  work  is  perfectly  well 
described  in  a  letter  Lord  Hatherley  addressed 
to  the  Times,  some  while  back,  (a  copy  of  which 
I  venture  to  enclose,)  and  the  value  of  the  agency 
is  tested  by  the  numerous  applications  we  receive 
from  incumbents,  for  its  establishment.  We  are 
only  limited  by  our  poverty  !  I  also  forwarded 
a  summary  of  their  work,  which  I  shall  be  glad  if 
your  Lordship  will  glance  at  yourself 
Believe  me, 

Yours  respectfully  and  faithfully, 

C.  Hatherley. 

To  the  Editor  of  the  "  Times." 

Sir  :  I  was  struck,  some  time  back,  by  an 
article  in  the  *'  Times "  upon  the  subject  of 
Almsgiving.  The  article  was  occasioned  by  a 
letter  of  Miss  Stanley,  which  brought  before  the 
public    one    of  her  many  works  of  charity,  and 


46         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

asked  for  assistance  in  laying  up  a  stock  of  coals, 
at  moderate  prices,  to  be  retailed  to  the  poor  in 
the  season  when  both  the  necessity  for  the 
supply  and  the  price  would  be  increased.  Your 
commentary  suggested  that  it  might  be  better  to 
instruct  the  poor  in  exercising  provident  fore- 
thought for  themselves.  Now,  I  can  so  confi- 
dently speak  of  the  organization  of  the  above- 
named  association,  as  promoting  very  efficiently 
the  prudential  education  of  the  poor,  that  I  ven- 
ture, on  an  experience  of  its  working  for  nine 
years,  to  ask  your  powerful  aid  in  making  it  more 
generally  known. 

There  is  no  lack  of  Christian  sympathy  in  our 
people.  The  drowning  or  explosion  of  a  mine,  a 
dearth  of  food  or  a  cotton  supply,  is  sufficient  at 
once  to  open  their  hearts  and  their  coffers.  In- 
deed this  sympathy  requires  direction  and  regu- 
lation far  more  than  any  stimulus.  Indiscrimi- 
nate almsgiving  might  be  easily  shown  to  have 
occasioned  more  mischief  than  lavish  expendi- 
ture ;  for  the  first  shilling  given  to  a  man  who 
prefers  begging  for  it,  to  earning  it,  is  the  first 
step  towards  his  ruin  ;  while  expenditure, 
however   foolish    on  the    part    of    the    spender, 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  47 

commonly  becomes  a  source  of  support  to  the 
honest  and  industrious  workman. 

Now  the  whole  scheme  of  the  Parochical  Mis- 
sion Women's  Association  is  directed  towards 
elevating-  the  lowest  poor  by  their  own  energy, 
or,  still  better,  saving  the  all  but  lowest  from 
sinking  yet  lower.  They  are  taught  how  they 
may  make  the  most  of  all  their  means,  however 
slender  they  may  be.  Cleanliness  in  house  and 
person,  temperance,  intelligent  nursing  in  sick- 
ness, provident  expenditure,  are  within  the  reach 
of  all :  provident  saving,  within  that  of  many 
who  have  but  the  scantiest  resources,  or  none 
beyond  their  labor.  Doubtless,  model  lodging- 
houses,  penny-banks,  provident  clubs,  are  excel- 
lent institutions  in  themselves,  but  they  are  only 
facilities.  The  desire  to  use  them  must  be 
generated  by  living  agency.  This  agency  is 
supplied  by  the  Society  whose  claims  I  advocate. 

Its  plan  is  very  simple.  A  small  number  of 
ladies  act  as  managers.  They  have  the  benefit 
of  advice,  in  matters  of  finance,  or  in  any  diffi- 
culty, of  gentlemen  forming  a  Committee  of 
Reference.  A  clergyman  desirous  of  availing 
himself  of  the    agency,    applies    to   the    Lady 


48         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Managers,  and  (if  the  funds  permit)  his  request  is 
at  once  considered.  He  himself  selects  a 
Mission  Woman,  and  a  Lady  Superintendent 
from  a  higher  class,  for  his  Parish,  who  must  be 
approved  by  the  Managers,  and  the  organization 
is  then  complete.  A  room  must  be  provided  for 
the  purposes  after  mentioned. 

The  mission  woman  is  selected  from  the  class 
among  whom  she  is  to  work.  Her  payment  is 
regulated,  as  far  as  possible,  by  her  previous 
weekly  earnings,  and  does  not  much  exceed  them. 
Her  duty  is  to  visit,  under  the  clergyman's 
directions,  all  who  will  welcome  her,  and  these 
soon  become  the  large  majority.  She  gives  no 
alrris,  but  offers  instruction  and  affords  facilities 
by  which  they  may  help  themselves.  She  enjoins, 
and,  if  needs  be,  will  show  them  how  to  scrub 
and  clean  their  rooms,  and  what  to  do  in  case  of 
sickness,  and  induces  them  to  deposit  with  her 
any  money  they  may  be  able  to  lay  by  for  the 
purchase  of  necessaries  or  comforts.  She  informs 
them  of,  and  invites  them  to  attend  weekly 
meetings  held  by  the  lady  superintendent, 
which  lady,  having  received  a  loan  in  advance 
from  the  general  fund,  has  a  supply  of  blankets. 


At  HoxMe  and  Abroad.  49 

bedding,  &c. ,  with  Bibles  and  Prayer  Books, 
which  she  keeps  at  the  mission-room,  and  there 
such  women  as  may  be  able,  meet  her  and  the 
mission  woman  for  a  couple  of  hours.  Materials 
are  then  examined  and  selected,  and  may  be 
worked  upon  (many  have  at  these  meetings  first 
learned  to  use  a  needle  and  thread),  while  the 
superintendent  reads  aloud  for  a  part  of  the.time, 
and  the  clergyman  usually  opens  or  closes  the 
meeting  with  Scripture  reading  and  prayer.  No 
article,  made  or  unmade,  is  allowed  to  be  taken 
from  the  room  until  the  whole  of  the  cost  price 
has  been  paid. 

Now  the  advantages  of  this  scheme  are — 
I.  The  Parish  is  a  definite  area  to  be  worked, 
and,  instead  of  broad-cast,  hap-hazard  schemes  of 
benevolence,  an  aim  is  given,  and  the  effect  of 
the  work  can  be,  and  is,  watched.  Returns  are 
required  weekly  by  the  managers  from  the  lady 
superintendents  of  the  number  of  visits  made  by 
the  mission  woman,  the  amount  of  money 
received,  and  other  work  done.  Each  manager 
receives  these  returns  from  specified  districts,  and 
visits  the  meetings  without  giving  any  previous 
notice.     If    the    mission    be    not    satisfactorily 

4 


50        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

worked,  it  is  either  abandoned  or  suspended.  A 
mission  may  be  closed  for  any  cause  by  the 
managers,  on  the  one  hand,  or  the  clergyman  on 
the  other,  at  a  month's  notice. 

2.  The  mission  woman  and  lady  superinten- 
dent have  their  definite  civilizing  lay-work,  and 
the  clergyman  is  assisted  by  their  co-operation, 
not  thwarted  by  controversial  zeal. 

3.  The  mission  women  are  of  the  same  class  as 
those  they  instruct.  A  clergyman  or  lady  su- 
perintendent might  make  many  visits  without 
producing  the  effect  desired.  They  and  the 
poor  do  not  often  understand  each  other,  when 
it  comes  to  be  a  question  of  interference  with 
domestic  habits  and  arrangements. 

4.  The  test  of  this  effective  teaching  is  fur- 
nished by  the  returns.  In  the  year  1867,  over 
;^7,ooo  (a  portion  of  it  in  farthings)  was  collect- 
ed from  the  poor  of  130  mission  districts.  The 
society  commenced  its  work  with  six  missions, 
and  the  deposits  in  the  first  year  amounted  to 
;^85.  A  steady  increase  to  the  numbers  of  1867 
is  a  very  note-worthy  fact. 

The  testimony  to  the  value  of  the  institution 
is  uniform  from  the  clergy  who  have  experienced 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  51 

its  effects.  The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  while 
Bishop  of  London,  gave  it  his  warmest  sanction, 
and,  from  the  fund  which  bears  his  name,  annual 
grants  are  made  towards  its  support.  No  dis- 
tinction is  made  with  reference  to  any  supposed 
theological  views  of  incumbents  who  wish  for 
the  assistance  of  a  mission  woman.  The  average 
cost  of  each  mission  is  ;^35  a  year.  The  clergy- 
man is  expected  to  guarantee  a  certain  portion 
of  this  sum,  according  to  the  circumstances  of 
the  case.  The  only  items  of  expenditure  are  the 
woman's  salary,  and  occasionally  the  rent  of  a 
central  room,  the  advance  loans  being  repaid  as 
the  capital  of  each  district  increases.  The  total 
cost  of  management  in  1867,  was  only  ;^i8o. 
This  cost  is  mainly  incurred  by  the  employment 
of  one  clerk,  and  the  hire  of  an  office  at  1 5,  Cock- 
spur-street.  Scarcely  a  charity  can  be  named 
where  so  much  is  achieved  by  so  small  an  ex- 
penditure. 

Those  who  know  with  what  despair  many  a 
clergyman  or  district  visitor  enters  a  sick  room, 
the  window  of  which  is  closed,  the  floor  of  which 
is  foul  with  dirt,  while  the  patient  possesses 
neither  bed,  bedstead,  chair,  nor  table,  perhaps 


52        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

no  blanket  or  coverlid,  can  alone  appreciate  the 
transformation  that  can  be  effected  by  a  woman 
in  the  same  class  of  life  as  the  sufferer,  who 
teaches  cleanliness,  order,  industry  and  foresight, 
through  the  medium  of  Christian  kindness  and 
Christian  example. 

The  Reverend  T.  J.  Rowsell,  the  well-known 
incumbent  of  Saint  Margaret's,  Lothbury,  thus 
speaks  of  what  he  himself  witnessed  of  the  work- 
ing of  the  agency  in  question. 

"  For  twenty-five  years  I  have  been  actively 
engaged  in  duties  in  the  East  of  London  ;  I  have 
learnt  to  feel  the  want  of  this  agency,  and  I 
have  now  witnessed  its  usefulness.  It  is  won- 
derfully adapted  to  meet  the  most  urgent  wants 

of  the  poor There   is   no   room   in   the 

lowest  part  of  the  poorest  house  into  which  the 
mission  women  do  not  readily  find  their  way. 
Every  clergyman  I  talked  with,  of  whatsoever 
shade  of  theological  opinion  he  might  be,  was 
emphatic  about  the  good  done  by  them." 

There  are  at  this  time  urgent  applications 
pending  from  parishes  in  the  poorest  parts  o\ 
London  and  Southwark,  none  of  which  can  be 
accepted   unless    further    aid   be   given   to   the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  53 

general  fund.  Subscriptions  may  be  paid  to 
account  of  ''  Parochial  Mission  Woman  Associa- 
tion," at  the  London  and  Westminster  Bank,  St. 
James's  Square  ;  to  the  Treasurer,  the  Hon.  W. 
C.  Spring  Rice  :  and  at  the  office,  15,  Cock- 
spur-street. 

Your  obedient  servant, 

Hatherley. 

31,  Geeat  George  Street, 
January  27,  1869. 


PAROCHIAL  MISSION  WOMEN  FUND. 

UNDER  THE  SANCTION  OF  THE  ABCHBISHOP  OP  CANTEKBUKT, 
THE  BISHOP  OF  LONDON,  THE  BISHOP  OP  ROCHESTEB, 
THE  BISHOP  OF  'WINOHESTER,  THE  BISHOP  OF  EXETER. 

The  Parochial  Mission  Women  work  among 
the  lowest  classes  of  the  population  in  London 
and  other  towns,  amongst  those  social  outcasts 
whom  the  hearts  of  many  are  yearning  to  benefit 
and  who  often  prove  so  very  difficult  to  reach. 
They  are  themselves  poor  women,  receiving  from 
this  association  only  an  equivalent  for  what  they 
might  have  earned  by  the  labor  of  their  own 
hands,  in  order  to  set  them  free  to  give  their  time 
and  strength  to  the  service  of  their  neighbors. 


54        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Their  office  is  not  to  distribute  alms,  nor  to  act 
as  superiors  and  teachers,  but  to  win  their  way 
to  the  hearts  of  those  among  whom  they  go,  by 
kindly  offices  of  every  kind  in  sickness,  in  distress, 
in  degradation,  and  to  lead  them  upwards  insen- 
sibly by  the  influence  of  a  friend,  of  one  who 
sympathizes  with  them  because  she  has  herself 
experienced  difficulties  and  trials  similar  to  theirs. 

The  parochial  mission  women  are  not  sent 
into  any  parish  or  district,  except  on  the  written 
application  of  the  incumbent  of  such  parish  or 
district ;  he  himself  selects  the  woman  he  wishes 
to  employ,  and  she  is  entirely  under  his  control. 
In  every  case  a  lady- superintendent,  also 
selected  by  the  incumbent,  guides  and  supports 
the  mission  woman,  presides  over  the  women's 
meetings,  undertakes  the  charge  of  the  savings 
collected  by  the  mission  women  in  small  deposits 
from  the  poor,  and  provides  the  articles,  cloth- 
ing, &c.,  which  these  savings  are  intended  to 
purchase. 

In  1870  the  sums  saved  by  the  poor  in  the 
small  instalments  collected  by  the  mission 
women  amounted  to  ^^"8,927.  lis.  lojd. 

In  eleven  years  (from   the   beginning   of  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad. 


55 


work  of  this  association  in  March,  i860,  to  the 
end  of  1870)  the  sum  total  of  the  savings  thus 
collected  is  £c^4,ig6.  6s.  2jd. 

165  of  these  women  are  now  supported  by  the 
fund. 

The  letters  written  to  the  Times  by  Lord 
Hatherley,  in  January,  1869,  and  January,  1870, 
brought  some  considerable  increase  of  con- 
tributions to  the  fund.  Encouraged  by  this  the 
managers  ventured  to  grant  several  of  the  most 
urgent  among  the  applications  which  they  had 
received,  but  they  regret  to  say  that  in  the  pre- 
sent winter  contributions  have  come  in  so  slowly, 
and  their  funds  are  in  consequence  so  low,  that 
unless  considerable  additional  support  can  be 
speedily  obtained,  they  will  be  reduced  to  the 
painful  necessity  of  v/ithdrawing  the  mission 
women  from  several  districts.  ■• 

They  very  earnestly  entreat  for  help  to  avert 
a  step  which  will  cause  much  distress. 

The  managers  rejoice  to  have  been  able  to  ren- 
der the  mission  women  of  great  use  in  the 
present  prevalence  of  epidemic  disease,  by  fur- 
nishing them,  for  distribution  among  the  poor, 
with  some  very  simple  circulars  on  the  subject  of 


56  Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

vaccination  and  of  the  prevention  of  infection, 
drawn  up  with  a  special  regard  to  what  is  prac- 
ticable in  the  crowded  rooms  of  the  poor,  and  at 
the  same  time  by  providing",  by  a  special  arrange- 
ment, through  the  lady  superintendent,  an 
abundant  supply  of  disinfectants,  and  especially 
disinfecting  soap,  at  so  low  a  wholesale  price 
that  the  poor  are  learning  gladly  to  take  the 
opportunity  of  buying  it  themselves. 

Further  particulars  in  regard  to  the  whole 
work  may  be  found  in  the  reports  of  the 
association. 

The  town  clergy,  both  parochial  and  mission- 
ary, speak  in  the  strongest  terms  of  the  value 
which  experience  leads  them  to  attach  to  the 
work  of  this  agency.  Their  applications  to  the 
fund  are  urgent,  and  rapidly  increasing  in 
number 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  57 

FROM  THE  REV.  BERDMORE  COMPTON, 
Secretary  of  Deaconesses  Institution. 

The  Rectobt,  Aug.  12,  1871. 
No.  7  Henrietta-street,  Covent  Garden,  M.  C. 

My  Dear  Lord  Bishop  : 

The  first  question  asked  by  the  Board  of 
Missions  of  the  American  Church  is,  "  How  far 
may  women  be  employed  as  evangelists  V 

In  answer  to  this  I  would  assume,  that  the 
word  evangelists  does  not  comprehend  the  office 
of  instruction  in  schools.  Obviously  women  are 
peculiarly  fitted  for  the  instructing  of  their  own 
sex  and  the  younger  boys  in  religious  knowledge 
in  schools.  But  confining  the  word  evange- 
list to  less  systematic  instruction,  I  would 
suggest  that  in  a  certain  province  of  the  work  of 
evangelization,  lying  between  formal  preaching 
and  formal  catechetical  instruction,  women  are 
peculiarly  useful. 

Especially  from  their  superior  opportunities 
of  intercourse  with  their  own  sex,  and  from  the 
attractiveness  of  their  unpretending  convictions, 
they  can  indirectly,  and  collaterally  to  the  work 
of  nursing,  etc.,  do  much  of  the  work  of  prepar- 


58        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ing  both  men  and  women  to  listen  to  more 
elaborate  teaching,  and  more  direct  clerical 
influence. 

I  believe  that  many  a  man  is  won  by  the 
gentleness  and  practical  unquestioning  faith  of 
our  Deaconesses  and  Sisters,  who  would  simply 
turn  a  deaf  ear  to  a  clergyman ;  and  many  a 
woman,  callous  to  ordinary  influences,  may  be 
gradually  restored  to  feminine  softness  and 
humility  by  frequent  intercourse  with  them. 

The  second  question  regards  the  adaptation 
of  women  to  such  work  in  foreign  lands. 

On  this  point  I  can  speak  only  from  my  own 
knowledge  with  reference  to  India. 

The  Ladies  Association  for  the  Promotion  of 
Female  Education  among  the  Heathen,  (in  con- 
nection with  the  missions  of  the  S.  P.  G.)  has 
for  some  years  sent  out  Zenana  teachers  to 
India  and  employed  others  on  the  spot. 

The  idea  has  been  to  begin  with  girls'  schools, 
and  to  keep  up  the  acquaintance  with  the 
scholars  after  their  marriage,  by  visiting  them  in 
their  zenanas,  and  teaching  them  there  as 
private  friends. 

Admission  for  Christian  influence  is  thus  ob- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  59 

tained  into  the  very  households  of  the  heathen, 
which  are  otherwise  firmly  closed  against  it. 
The  teachers  of  the  association  are  for  the  most 
part  freely  admitted  by  both  Hindoos  and 
Mahometans,  who  would  not  of  course  permit 
the  missionary  visits  of  a  man. 

I  am  disposed  to  think  that  in  this  view,  the 
employment  of  women  as  evangeHsts  in  India  is 
absolutely  indispensable,  and  has  hitherto  been 
promising. 

The  third  question,  viz.,  that  relating  to  the 
dangers  of  the  employment  of  women  in  this 
manner,  is  more  difficult.  I  imagine  that  there  is 
no  danger  to  those  who  are  the  objects  of  their 
ministrations.  The  only  dangers  to  be  appre- 
hended, are  to  the  women  evangelists  themselves. 
It  might  be  apprehended  that  they  would 
become  self-sufficient,  or  ascetic.  But  I  cannot 
say  that  in  my  experience  either  with  the 
Deaconess  Institution  of  your  Lordship's  diocese, 
or  with  the  Ladies  Association  above  alluded  to 
(with  the  details  of  which  I  have  been  familiar 
for  some  years),  I  have  seen  these  apprehensions 
realized.  Our  difficulty  is  to  get  the  women  at 
all. 


6o        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

I  have  not  found  practical  difficulty  in  check- 
ing self-sufficiency,  and  have  very  rarely  found  it 
occur.  As  a  general  rule  the  Deaconesses  are 
quite  prepared  to  act  in  subordination  to  the 
clergy. 

Neither  have  I  found  any  dangerous  tendency 
to  asceticism.  On  the  contrary  the  practical 
difficulty  of  the  Ladies  Association  is  the  fre- 
quent marriage  of  their  employees,  and  the 
consequent  loss  of  their  services. 

I  remain,  my  Lord  Bishop, 

Yours  very  faithfully, 

B.    COMPTON 
The  Lord  Bishop  of  London. 


FROM   THE    LATE    BISHOP    OF    HONO- 
LULU. 

Caen,  Normandy,  ) 
Aug.  23,  1871.      ) 

My  dear  Bishop  : 

In  forwarding  for  transmission  to  the  United 
States  the  inclosed  answers  to  the  questions  you 
received  thence,  on  the  subject  of  Sisterhoods,  I 
will  just  say  a  few  words  on  the  particular  one 
with  which  I  have  had  to  do. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  6i 

An  educational  staff,  for  Hawaiian  female 
schools,  of  three  Sisters,  was  introduced  into  the 
islands  by  me,  after  appealing  in  vain  to  those 
of  Clewer  and  East  Grinstead,  in  1864,  which  was 
in  1867  increased  to  five  Sisters.  These  form 
two  establishments,  one  at  Lahaina,  the  other  at 
Honolulu.  Their  educational  and  charitable 
labors  have  been  a  marked  success.  Govern- 
ment aid  is  granted  to  their  schools. 

They  are  members  of  Miss  Sellon's  society,  to 
whose  generous  co-operation  I  have  borne  ample 
testimony.  They  are  under  vows  of  obedience 
to  that  lady.  She  is  their  ''  Mother  Superior," 
in  the  usual  Roman  sense  of  that  phrase.  So 
long  as  they  choose  to  remain  in  the  society, 
they  are  under  her  absolute  control,  even  to  the 
perusal  of  every  letter  they  may  write,  and  to 
their  being  sent  abroad  {e.  g.)  td  Hawaii,  un- 
known to  their  parents.  Nominally  they  are 
subject  to  the  Bishop.  At  the  close  of  my 
connection  with  their  work,  after  strong  pre- 
dilections for  Sisterhoods  in  general,  after  the 
most  liberal  toleration  of  Miss  Sellon's  rule,  and 
an  admiration  expressed  publicly  for  her  zeal 
and   devotion,    I   am   constrained   to    say   that 


62        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

facts  *  have  led  me  to  the  conviction  that  the 
authority  of  the  Bishop,  even  outside  the  society's 
ruky  is  merely  nominal  ;  and  that  the  principles 
on  which  that  rule  is  based,  are  radically  un- 
sound, and  mischievous  in  their  result  on  human 
character, 

I  am,  my  dear  Bishop, 
Yours  faithfully 
M.  Staley, 
Late  Bishop  of  Honolulu. 
P.  S.  It  might  be  well  to  send  this  note,  if  your 
Lordship  thought  fit,  with  the  answers.     It  ex- 
plains the  grounds  of  much  which  I  say. 

To  the  Right  Hon.  and  Right  Rev,  the  Lord 
Bishop  of  London. 


Answers  by  Bishop  Staley  to  the  questions  on 
Sisterhoods. 

I.  Hoiv  far  may  women  be  employed  as 
evangelists  ? 

A.  In  charitable  works,  such  as  visiting  the 
sick  and  poor,  and  educating  the  young,  more 
especially  the  female  part  of  a  heathen  or  semi- 

*  The  facts  referred  to,  I  only  purpose  to  bring  forward  if 
necessary. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  63 

Christian  population.  They  alone  can  raise  the 
character  of  their  own  sex,  often  so  fearfully 
degraded. 

2.  If  at  all,  are  they  adapted  in  your  judgment 
to  SMch  work  in  foreign  lands  ? 

A.  From  experience,  I  may  say  it  is  possible 
to  find  persons  fitted  for  the  work.  .  But  great 
devotion,  steadiness  of  purpose,  temper,  tact, 
an  exemption  from  domestic  and  natural  claims 
(which  ought  always  to  be  paramount),  are 
essential,  and  above  all,  an  unaffected  piety  that 
thinks  little  of  externals,  and  is  most  set  on 
imitating  our  Blessed  Lord's  example. 

3.  Is  there  a  sphere  in  the  Church  for  training 
houses  or  colleges  for  women,  intending  to  under- 
take mission  work  f 

A.  Most  undeniably  there  is.  Such  institu- 
tions are  a  great  need. 

4.  How  far  is  organization  into  Sisterhoods^ 
or  other  similar  associations,  desirable,  in  order  to 
the  increased  efficiency  of  women's  missionary 
efforts  ? 

A.  Unsystematic,  isolated  efforts  can  never 
succeed  like  organization.  Short  of  the  higher 
motives,  nothing  aids  in   a  cause  like  esprit  de 


64         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

corps.  My  own  experience  was  this.  Schools 
carried  on  by  earnest  women  not  under  organ- 
ization, up  to  1864,  had  failed  from  want  of 
stability.  Their  conductors  could  be  depended 
on  only  for  a  year  or  two,  and  the  natives  ceased 
to  believe  in  our  permanence.  They  did  not 
care  to  send  their  children,  as  they  would  soon 
change  their  instructors  again. 

Under  organized  direction,  since  the  Sisters 
arrived  (none  of  whom  have  left  in  seven  years), 
the  schools  have  been  a  great  success. 

5.  Will  yoii  suggest  any  particular  plan  for 
utilizing  the  peculiar  aptitudes  of  women  for 
mission  work^  if  in  your  judgment  such  aptitudes 
exists  and  if  such  a  plan  has  occurred  to  you  ;  and 
will  you  add  any  general  conclusions  which  you 
have  reached  on  the  whole  subjecl  ? 

A.  Women  under  preparation  for  mission 
work,  at  home  or  abroad,  should  be  formed  into 
an  Order  with  a  name  suitable  to  their  vocation, 
under  certain  rules  for  the  due  discharge  of  their 
office,  as  well  as  for  the  guidance  of  their  inner 
life.  After  entering  on  their  work  they  should 
continue  in  that  Order  under  those  rules.  I 
deprecate  vows,  whether  for  a  term,  or  for  life. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  65 

But  there  should  be  an  understanding  that  al- 
lowing for  reasonable  contingencies,  the  candi- 
date is  entering  on  the  work  as  the  business  of 
her  life.  In  selecting  candidates  it  should  be 
taken  into  consideration  whether  any  one  has  a 
clear  call  to  stay  at  home,  from  family  or  other 
reasons. 

Our  Blessed  Lord,  who  on  the  cross  com- 
mended His  mother  to  the  beloved  disciple, 
does  not  sanction  a  daughter's  breaking  an 
aged  mother's  heart,  even  to  do  what  she  be- 
lieves to  be  His  work,  when  her  presence  at 
home  is  a  comfort,  or  at  least  a  necessity  to  that 
parent. 

A  board  of  examiners  should  be  appointed  by 
the  Bishops,  to  ascertain  the  fitness  of  candidates 
as  to  age,  circumstances,  qualifications,  according 
to  the  special  work  for  which  they  are  intended, 
whether  it  may  be  the  lower  or  higher  branches 
of  education,  or  the  work  of  Sceurs  de  Charite. 
Such  persons  should  have  no  pecuniary  interest 
in  the  success  of  the  institutions  which  they  may 
establish  in  their  missionary  field.  ''  Having 
food  and  raiment  they  should  be  therewith  con- 
tent,"  and   even    feel   it   to   be   a   privilege   to 

5 


66        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

contribute  of  their  own  substance.  Any  profit? 
should  go  to  the  maintenance  of  the  mission 
cause.  A  simple,  but  not  eccentric  dress,  should 
be  adopted  by  the  order. 

■  The  Order  and  the  institution,  where  candi- 
dates are  prepared,  should  be  under  the  presi- 
dency of  some  wise,  moderate,  experienced  lady, 
one  who  will  rule  well  as  the  head  of  a  household, 
not  as  "  lording  it  over  God's  heritage."  The 
rules  as  to  exercises,  devotional  or  disciplinary, 
should  not  be  oppressive,  but  consistent  with  the 
forms  and  spirit  of  our  Reformed  Church.  The 
same  remarks  apply  to  any  branch  of  the  Order 
sent  out.  Each  should  be  under  a  SiLperintendijig 
Sister^  who  will  carry  out  the  ideas  learned  at 
home,  who  will  set  an  example  of  quiet  subjec- 
tion to  authority  herself,  and  who  will  not  avail 
herself  of  the  larger  liberty  she  may  enjoy,  to 
enter  into  the  gossip  of  the  place. 

This  reminds  me  that  it  is  a  sine  qua  non  that 
the  Order  at  home  or  abroad  be  subject  to  the 
Bishops,  not  as  a  despot,  but  as  administering 
the  rule  and  regulating  the  works  undertaken. 
It  is  this  alone,  history  shows,  which  can  prevent 
abuses  in  societies  having  in  them  anything  of  a 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  ej 

conventual  character.  Each  institution  may,  or 
may  not  have  a  chaplain.  But  if  they  have,  he 
will  himself  act  under  the  Bishop  as  if  he  were 
over  a  parish.  I  may  add  that  practices  as 
regards  dress,  insignia,  phraseology,  behavior  in 
worship,  alien  to  the  Anglican  Church,  should  be 
discountenanced. 

6.    What  are  the  dangers  to  be  apprehended? 

A.  This  I  have  reserved  for  consideration  last, 
because  from  the  cautions  laid  down  already, 
they  may  be  gathered  by  implication.  I  will 
only  add  we  must  seek  to  benefit  by  the  lessons 
gathered  from  the  history  of  all  such  Societies. 


ANSWERS   FROM  MISS  LONGLEY* 

Q.  I.  How  far  may  women  be  employed  as  evan- 
gelists ? 

A.  As  teachers  in  day-schools;  mistresses  of 

boarding-schools    for    high-caste    girls,    and   as 

teachers   in   Zenanas.     In   all   cases   under   the 

direction  and  control  of  the  president  missionary. 

*  Daughter  of  the  late  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 


68        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Q,  2.  If  at  ally  are  they  adapted,  in  your  judg- 
ment ^  to  such  work  mforeigji  lands  f 

A.  Particularly  so  in  India,  amongst  Hindoo 
females  of  the  upper  class,  who  can  only  be 
reached  by  home  teaching  in  the  Zenanas. 
Efforts  already  made  have  proved  that  the 
agency  of  female  teachers  is  most  effectual  in 
thus  commending  the  practice  of  Christianity, 
and  such  teachers  are  earnestly  desired,  and 
warmly  greeted  in  many  Zenanas. 

Q.  3.  Is  there  a  sphere  in  the  Church  for  train- 
ing-houses or  colleges  for  women  intending  to 
undertake  missiojt  work  ? 

A.  If  the  resident  missionary  be  a  married 
man,  the  female  teacher  should  live  in  the 
mission-house,  and  work,  if  possible,  with  the 
missionary's  wife. 

If  this  plan  is  not  practicable,  and  the  mis- 
sionary is  not  married,  a  mission-house  for 
female  teachers  should  be  established,  where  two 
or  more  may  live  together  ;  one  acting  as  the 
head,  and  directing  those  associated  with  her. 
The  work  in  either  case  to  be  done  under  the 
guidance  of  the  missionary.  There  is  an  advan- 
tage in  the  latter  plan,  that  a  permanent  estab- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  69 

lishment  is  founded  for  mission  work,  and  the 
system  suffers  little  when  one  of  the  body  is 
removed  from  any  cause,  her  place  being  refilled. 

The  plan  adopted  in  England  by  the  Society 
for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  for  carrying 
out  such  work  abroad,  is  the  best  that  suggests 
itself  to  me,  and  may  be  seen  by  reference  to 
the  paper  annexed.  The  members  of  the  associ- 
ation, of  every  rank  of  life,  are  expected  to 
make  a  personal  effort  to  promote  Christian 
education  amongst  the  female  heathen,  either 
by  subscribing  according  to  their  ability  to  send 
out  workers,  or  by  offering  themselves  as  candi- 
dates. 

The  formation  of  corresponding  committees 
abroad,  has  been  found  of  the  most  practical 
utility. 


70        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ladies'  association  for  the  promotion  of 

female   education  in  india  and 

other  heathen  countries, 

In  connection  with  the  Missions  of  The  Society  for  the  Propaqation 
of  the  Gospel. 

The  Ladles'  Association  has  been  formed  in 
connection  with  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts.  Its  object  is  to 
promote  female  education  among  the  heathen. 
No  heathen  country  to  which  the  missions  of 
that  society  extend  will  be  excluded  from  its 
operations. 

As  a  testimony  to  the  greatness  of  the  want 
which  the  association  will  endeavor  in  some 
degree  to  supply,  the  following  facts  concerning 
one  country  are  submitted  for  consideration. 
The  whole  number  of  native  girls  in  India,  who 
are  of  a  suitable  age  to  be  placed  under  instruc- 
tion, is  stated  at  16,000,000 ;  the  number  at 
school  in  1861,  was  reckoned  at  13,000  Christian 
girls,  and  8,000  heathen.  In  the  presidency  of 
Madras,  with  a  population  of  26,000,000,  the 
day-schools  in  connection  with  the  Society  for 
the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  include  only  1,215 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  71 

native  girls,  and  the  boarding-schools  only  265. 
Yet  these  boarding-schools,  in  which  suitable 
wives  for  native  Christians  are  trained  up,  are 
described  by  eye-witnesses  as  "  one  of  the  most 
satisfactory  branches  of  missionary  education  :" 
and  a  girl  may  be  boarded,  clothed,  and  taught, 
for  about  3/.  los.  or  4/.  per  annum.  For  Hindoo 
females  in  the  wpper  classes  who  cannot  be 
induced  to  attend  public  schools,  a  quiet  system 
of  home  education,  called  Zenana-missions,  has 
been  recently  tried  with  the  most  encouraging 
results. 

The  association  proposes  not  to  relieve  any 
existing  society  of  work  which  is  now  being 
carried  on  ;  but  t'o  extend  the  inadequate  means 
of  education,  by  sending  out  and  supporting 
additional  female  teachers  for  native  women  and 
girls  in  different  social  ranks,  by  aiding  in  the 
support  of  boarders  in  native  schools,  and  by 
helping  in  other  ways  the  cause  of  female 
education.  Experience  proves  that  the  agency 
of  iemale  teachers  is  most  acceptable  and  most 
effectual  in  commending  to  their  own  sex  the 
usages  of  a  higher  civiHzation  and  the  practice 
of  Christianity. 


72        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

In  every  parish  of  our  own  country,  and 
especially  in  those  parishes  in  which  there  is  a 
branch  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the 
Gospel,  it  is  desired  to  establish  a  Branch 
Association,  the  members  of  which,  in  every 
rank  of  life,  shall  make  a  personal  effort  to 
promote  the  Christian  education  of  their  heathen 
sisters,  by  subscriptions  according  to  their  ability  ; 
by  collections  from  friends  ;  by  meeting  together 
periodically  in  working-parties ;  by  acquiring 
and  imparting  information  derived  from  such 
publicatians  as  the  Mission  Fields  Gospel  Mis- 
sionary, Net,  etc. ;  and  by  frequent  prayer.  An 
annual  subscription  of  25-.  6d.  or  more  constitutes 
a  member  of  the  association  ;  and  it  is  hoped 
that  in  every  parish,  some  one  person  at  least 
may  be  found  willing  and  able,  acting  as  local 
secretary,  to  influence  Christian  neighbors  to 
enrol  themselves  members,  and  to  join  together 
in  this  good  work.  In  any  parish  where  a 
Branch  Association  is  formed,  persons  willing  to 
become  members  may  send  their  names  and 
subscriptions  to  the  clergyman  of  the  parish,  or 
to  the  secretary  of  the  Branch  Association,  who 
is  requested  to  transmit  the  collection  and  list 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  73 

of  names  to  the  office  of  the  society.  Or  any 
person  willing  to  become  a  member  may  write 
direct  to  the  Hon.  Secretary,  5  Park  Place, 
St.  James's-street,  London,  S.  W. 

Local  secretaries  and  members  who  wish  to 
form  a  working-party,  or  to  receive  papers  to 
assist  them  in  collecting  subscriptions,  or  to 
procure  publications  connected  with  the  objects 
of  this  association,  or  to  be  supplied  v/ith  in- 
structions as  to  the  kinds  of  work,  articles  of 
dress,  etc.,  which  are  most  in  request  abroad,  or 
to  be  informed  respecting  schools  in  heathen 
countries  at  which  a  native  child  may  be  sup- 
ported, are  invited  to  write  on  these  subjects  to 
the  Hon.  Secretaries. 

CONSTITUTION  OF  THE  ASSOCIATION. 

1.  That  a  Ladies'  Association  be  formed  for 
Promoting  the  Education  of  Females  in  India 
and  other  heathen  countries,  in  connection  with 
the  missions  of  the  Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel. 

2.  That  its  objects  be :  (i)  to  provide  female 
teachers  for  the  instruction  of  native  females  in 
such  countries,  by  supporting  abroad,  and  select- 


74         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ing  and  preparing  In  this  country,  persons  well 
qualified  for  the  work  ;  (2)  to  assist  female 
schools  by  providing  suitable  clothing  and  school 
materials,  and  a  maintenance  for  boarders  ;  (3)  to 
employ  other  methods  which  may  be  suggested 
of  promoting  female  education  ;  (4)  to  assist 
generally  in  keeping  up  an  interest  in  the  work 
of  the  society. 

3.  That  funds  be  raised  not  only  by  means  of 
ladies'  work,  for  the  sale  of  which  abroad  arrange- 
ments will  be  made  by  this  association,  but  also 
by  establishing  auxiliary  associations  through- 
out the  country  for  collecting  subscriptions,  etc.  ; 
care  being  taken  in  every  instance  that  no 
association  shall  divert  or  Interfere  with  sub- 
scriptions to  the  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 
the  Gospel. 

4.  That,  with  a  view  to  encourage  the  acces- 
sion to  this  association  of  members  who  already 
contribute  to  the  Society,  an  annual  subscription 
of  25.  6d.  shall  be  held  sufficient  to  constitute  a 
member,  though  larger  subscriptions  will  be 
thankfully  received. 

5.  That,  inasmuch  as  it  ought  to  be  specially 
remembered  that   a  work   of    this  kind   cannot 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  75 

prosper  without  an  abundant  blessing  from 
Almighty  GOD,  the  members  of  this  association 
be  requested  to  make  its  success  a  subject  of 
frequent  prayer  ;  and  that  a  short  selection  of 
suitable  prayers  be  drawn  up  for  the  use  of 
members  at  their  discretion. 

BYE-LAWS. 

1.  The  business  of  the  association  shall  be 
carried  on  by  a  Committee,  consisting  of  the 
President  and  Vice-Presidents  of  the  association, 
twenty  other  ladies  elected  from  the  members, 
two  Secretaries,  and  two  members  of  the  Stand- 
ing Committee  of  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel,  with  the  Secretary  of  the 
Society. 

2.  The  ordinary  meetings  of  the  Committee 
shall  take  place  on  the  second  Wednesday  in 
each  month  at  11  A.M.,  except  the  months  of 
August  and  September,  Three  ladies  are  re- 
quisite to  constitute  a  meeting. 

3.  The  President  and  Vice-Presidents  shall  be 
elected  at  a  monthly  meeting,  and  shall  remain 
in  office  so  long  as  they  continue  to  be  members 
of  the  association. 


76        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

4.  Of  the  twenty  elected  members  of  the 
Committee,  the  two  who  have  attended  its 
meetings  in  the  past  year  least  often  shall  retire, 
and  two  new  members  shall  be  elected  in  their 
place  at  the  monthly  meeting  in  May.  If  under 
this  rule  any  doubt  should  arise  as  to  the  retir- 
ing members,  it  shall  be  determined  by  lot. 
At  that  meeting  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any 
member  of  the  association  to  attend  and  to  vote 
on  the  election.  Any  vacancy  in  the  Committee 
occurring  at  other  times  may  be  filled  up  at  any 
monthly  meeting  of  the  Committee. 

5.  At  the  monthly  meeting  in  May,  the  Com- 
mittee shall  appoint  sub-Committees  on  Organi- 
zation, Finance,  Candidates,  and  Work  and 
Clothing,  who  may  associate  other  members  with 
themselves.  Other  sub-Committees  for  special 
objects  may  be  appointed  at  any  time  by  the 
Committee. 

6.  Annual  subscribers  of  2s.  6d»  or  more,  are 
members  of  the  association. 

7.  Annual  subscriptions  are  due  on  January 
1st.  All  names,  subscriptions,  collections,  etc. 
intended  for  insertion  in  the  Annual  Report,  must 
be  sent  in  before  December  ist. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  tj 

8.  All  orders  for  payment  shall  be  signed  by  a 
Secretary  and  a  member  of  the  Committee,  under 
the  authority  of  a  resolution  of  the  Committee. 

9.  The  Secretaries  shall  convene  meetings  of 
the  Committee  ;  keep  minutes  of  their  proceed- 
ings ;  conduct  the  correspondence  of  the  Com- 
mittee ;  prepare  the  Annual  Report  and  other 
publications,  and  superintend  their  circulation  ; 
assist  in  the  organization  of  district  associations  ; 
and  generally  act  under  the  instructions  of  the 
Committee. 


FROM  MISS  FRERE, 

ENDORSED  BY  SIR  BARTLE  FRERE. 

1.  How  far  may  women  be  employed  as  evan- 
gelists ? 

A.  I  should  say  as  far  as  their  health  will  stand 
the  work.  They  will  be  found  very  valuable 
auxiliaries  to  established  work — and  in  some 
cases  useful  pioneers  where  work  has  been  com- 
menced. 

2.  If  at  ally  are  they  adapted  in  your  judgment 
to  such  work  in  foreign  lands  ? 


yS        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

A.  Most  certainly.  The  effective  work  ac- 
complished through  such  agency  by  the  Church 
of  England  (by  means  of  the  *'  Indian  Female 
Normal  School,  and  Instruction  Society,"  in  con- 
nection with  the  Church  Missionary  Society, 
and  of  the  ''Ladies  Association  for  the  Promo- 
tion of  Female  Education  among  the  Heathen," 
in  connection  with  the  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Gospel,)  by  the  Established  Church 
of  Scotland — by  the  Free  Kirk,  the  Baptists, 
the  Wesleyans,  the  Congregationalists,  the 
American  Dissenters,  the  German  Reformed 
Church,  and  the  Roman  Catholics,  and  others, 
prove  this  beyond  a  doubt. 

3.  Will  you  suggest  any  particular  plan  for 
utilizing  the  pectdiar  aptitudes  of  women  for 
mission  work,  if  in  your  judgment  such  aptitudes 
exist,  and  if  such  a  plan  has  occtirred  to  you  ;  and 
will  you  add  any  general  conclusions  which  you 
have  reached  in  regard  to  the  zvhole  subject  f 

A.  I  would  venture  to  begin  by  mentioning  a 
few  general  conclusions  on  this  subject,  and  then 
endeavor  to  state  one  or  two  particular  methods 
by  which  the  object  aimed  at  seems  to  be  most 
readily  secured. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  79 

Women  will  undoubtedly  be  found  useful 
auxiliaries  to  mission  work,  wherever  a  settled 
mission  has  been  established  in  a  tolerably  good 
climate. 

On  account  of  health  they  should  not  go  out 
too  young  to  such  work.  Between  twenty  and 
thirty  years  old  is  the  best  age — but  nearer 
twenty  than  thirty. 

They  should  be  ladies  by  birth  and  education, 
and  it  will  be  found  better  that  they  should  have 
some  knowledge  beforehand  of  the  requirements 
of  those  who  would  teach  others,  and  also  of  the 
trials  and  difficulties  of  such  work.  They  will 
also  need  some  facility  for  learning  languages. 

In  India,  which  is  the  widest  of  the  accessible 
fields  for  mission  work,  (for  China  cannot  be 
called  accessible  to  foreigners  in  the  way  India 
is,)  the  services  of  women  will  be  found  advanta- 
geous in  three  ways  : 

1.  The  estabhshing  and  teaching  in  missionary 
schools — especially  girls'  schools. 

2.  In  establishing  and  superintending  orphan- 
ages. 

3.  In  visiting  native  women  at  their  own 
houses,  or  ''  zenanas,"  and  instructing  them  there. 


8o        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

It  is  not  necessary  to  say  that  at  a  prosper- 
ous mission,  where  the  staff  of  workers  is  suffi- 
ciently large,  all  three  branches  of  this  three-fold 
work  may  be  undertaken,  and  each  branch  will 
be  found  to  assist  the  others.  Access  will  be 
gained  to  the  parents  through  the  children,  and 
to  the  children  through  the  parents  —  and 
orphans  brought  up  in  the  Christian  faith  will, 
when  grown  up,  form  the  nucleus  of  a  Christian 
colony,  capable  of  sending  out  in  time  trained 
native  teachers. 

The  masses  of  India  cannot,  I  think,  be  evan- 
gelized until  a  vigorous  native  Missionary  Church 
is  established  in  the  country.  It  is  at  the  estab- 
lishment of  this  that  all  missionary  work  should 
especially  aim. 

There  are  two  methods  of  employing  the  ser- 
vices of  women  in  mission  work.  The  one,  that 
adopted  by  the  Roman  Catholics ;  the  other, 
that  of  the  Presbyterians.  Both  systems  are 
good,  and  both  might  be  employed  by  a  Mis- 
sionary Church  without  inconsistency,  as  circum- 
stances permitted  or  favored  the  one  plan  or  the 
other. 

The  Roman  Catholic  method  is  the  establish- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  8i 

ment  of  Sisterhoods,  each  under  a  lady  superin- 
tendent ;  who  is  responsible  for  the  manag-ement 
of  the  schools  under  her  charge  to  the  bishop 
of  the  diocese,  and  to  the  order  to  which  she 
belongs. 

The  first  thing  generally  done  is  to  establish 
an  orphanage,  with  schools  attached. 

In  addition  to  the  primary  education  given  to 
the  orphans,  two  Sisters,  for  a  small  sum  from 
the  parents,  take  boarders  and  day-scholars ; 
children  of  middle-class,  half-castes,  and  Euro- 
peans, to  whom  they  give  what  may  be  called  a 
secondmy  education,  a  little  in  advance  of  that 
given  to  the  orphans.  They  also  take  as  day- 
scholars  or  boarders,  the  children  of  gentlemen, 
who,  though  unable  to  afford  the  expense  of 
sending  their  children  to  England  to  be  educated, 
can  yet  afford  to  pay  for  an  education  somewhat 
better  than  the  secondary. 

These  three  classes  of  scholars  are  kept  dis- 
tinct in  the  schools,  and  the  sums  paid  for  the 
education  of  the  second  and  third  classes,  helps 
to  mitigate  the  expense  of  the  orphans  for  whom 
nothing  is  paid. 

The   children   attending,    are    all    Christians. 
6 


82        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Schools  for  the  heathen,  and  Zenana  work,  may 
be  taken  up  in  connection  with  the  orphanage 
work,  if  the  staff  of  workers  is  large  enough. 

The  advantage  of  the  Sisterhood  system  is, 
that  the  work  does  not  fluctuate  to  the  same 
extent  as  where  all  depends  on  the  individual 
exertions  of  one  or  two  ladies,  who  may  fall  ill 
and  be  obliged  to  leave  the  country,  at  which 
their  work  itself  ceases.  In  the  Sisterhood 
system,  a  gap  is  at  once  filled  up.  It  has  the 
strength  of  a  trades-union,  and  the  perpetuity  of 
a  "  company." 

In  the  event  of  the  American  Church  meditat- 
ing such  work  by  such  means,  I  would  observe, 
this  system  can  only  be  effective  worked  in,  or 
near  large  towns,  such  as  Calcutta,  Bombay, 
Poona,  etc.,  where  the  number  of  Europeans 
congregated  will  provide  a  constant  supply  of 
paying  scholars. 

The  establishment  should  be  under  episcopal 
guidance,  or  such  deputy  as  the  Bishop  may  see 
fit  to  appoint. 

The  ladies  should  be  careful  not  to  adopt  fan- 
tastic dresses  or  names,  or  any  devices  by  which 
they  could  possibly  be  mistaken  by  the  natives 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  83 

for  Roman  Catholics  ;  and  it  would  be  well  that 
the  head  of  the  establishment  should  be  a  widow 
lady,  and  not  an  unmarried  person,  and  that  she 
should  have  experience  in  the  government  of  a 
household. 

The  method  pursued  by  the  Scotch  and  other 
churches  is  to  send  one  or  two  ladies  to  any 
mission  station,  where  it  can  be  managed,  to  live 
with  the  missionary  and  his  wife,  and  assist  them 
in  establishing  schools  and  orphanages,  and  in 
visiting  in  the  Zenanas.  The  ladies  being  under 
the  orders  of  the  missionary,  and  answerable, 
like  him,  to  the  society  which  sends  them  out. 
This  system  has  also  been  found  to  work  well, 
and  is  less  expensive  than  the  other.  It  is 
pursued  by  the  S.  P.  G.,  and  the  C.  M.  S. 

With  regard  to  the  qualifications  of  candidates 
for  such  work,  the  agreements  made  with  them, 
salaries,  etc.,  I  would  refer  to  the  papers  on  the 
subject  published  for  the  use  of  applicants  by  the 
"  Ladies  Association  in  connection  with  the  S. 
P.  G.,"  merely  mentioning  that  the  ladies  belong- 
ing to  this  society  engage  to  go  abroad  for  three 
years,  and  if  they  do  not  remain  for  this  time 
(save  for  the  cause  of  ill-health),  they  return  their 


84        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

passage  money ;  and  that  the  usual  salary  is 
about  ;^I20.  per  annum — but  this  varies  with  the 
difference  of  the  expense  of  living  in  different 
places. 

It  usually  takes  one  year  for  a  lady  to  learn 
the  language  sufficiently  to  be  an  efficient 
teacher  in  it,  and  during  that  time  she  usually 
occupies  herself  teaching  those  scholars  who 
know  English,  and  otherwise  assisting  her 
fellow-workers  in  various  ways. 

Ladies  should  in  no  case  be  sent  to  do 
missionary  work  before  a  mission  is  established, 
and  a  home  prepared  for  their  reception  ;  and 
I  would  suggest,  that  where  after  three  years 
health  fails,  and  yet  there  is  no  wish  to  relinquish 
the  work,  leave  of  absence  should  be  granted  for 
return  home  and  rest,  accompanied  by  a  small 
salary  during  the  time  of  absence. 

With  regard  to  Zenana  teaching,  the  ladies 
should  go  emphatically  and  avowedly  as  Chris- 
tian teachers,  and  refuse  to  go  where  they  will 
not  be  permitted  to  read  the  Bible. 

There  might  be  great  danger  from  the  over 
zeal  of  Christian  teachers,  who,  being  willing  to 
enter  Zenanas  without  this  provision,  or  declara- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  85 

tion,  endeavored  to  smuggle  their  opinions  into 
the  houses  they  visited,  against  the  plain  teach- 
ing of  Christianity,  and  thereby  might  bring 
Christianity  itself  into  disrepute.  Two  little 
books,  called  ''  Peep  of  Day,"  and  ''  Line  upon 
Line,"  have  been  found  most  useful  in  India,  as 
an  introduction  in  Zenanas  to  the  study  of  the 
Bible. 

From  the  superior  facilities  ladies  have  of 
gaining  access  to  the  ladies  of  heathen  countries, 
they  will,  I  think,  always  be  found  particularly 
valuable  auxiliaries  to  mission  work. 

Mary  Frere, 

Member  of  the  Committee  of  the  Ladies'  Asso- 
ciation, in  con7iection  with  the  S.  P.  G.for  187 1. 
London,  1871. 

I  concur  in  the  views  expressed  in  this  paper, 
which  seem  to  me  sound  and  practical. 

Bartle  Frere. 

August  2,  1871. 


86        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

FROM    THE    BISHOP    OF    SALISBURY. 

Aug,  30,  1871. 

My  Dear  Dr.  Potter  : 

It  has  been  a  great  mortification  to  me  to  feel 
that,  owing  first  to  much  engagement,  and  for 
the  last  three  weeks  to  ill-health,  I  have  been 
quite  unable  to  attend  to  the  subject  of  your  kind 
letter,  and  to  reply  to  the  questions  which  you 
enclosed.  I  write  now  very  shortly,  and  I  am 
sorry  to  think  very  tardily,  to  say  that  in  fact  I 
have  very  little  to  say,  and  very  little  power  of 
saying  that  little. 

Direct  employment  as  an  evangelist,  I  own, 
seems  to  me  to  be  quite  unsuitable  for  a  woman. 
I  mean  that  actual,  express  missionary  work 
appears  to  me  to  belong  exclusively  to  men,  and 
to  be  forbidden  to  women  under  the  general 
principle  laid  down  by  St.  Paul  in  the  Epistle  to 
the  Corinthians.  But  having  said  this,  I  hasten 
to  add  that  in  hundreds  of  supplementary  ways 
the  aid  of  women  in  aid  of  the  direct  work  of 
evangelizing,  seems  to  me  to  be  invaluable,  nay, 
to  be  indispensable.  The  example  of  pure- 
minded  Christian  women,  their  delicate  tact  in 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  87 

teaching  and  explaining,  their  womanly  skill 
and  tenderness  in  nursing,  their  motherly  care  of 
little  ones,  their  knowledge  and  sympathy  in 
regard  to  their  own  sex,  their  gentle  influence 
with  men,  their  humanizing  companionship  with 
the  actual  missionaries,  these  and  a  multitude  of 
other  things  which  might  be  mentioned,  render 
women.  Christian,  devoted,  well-trained  women, 
of  unspeakable  value  in  the  second  degree  to  a 
well-ordered  and  constituted  missionary  body. 
But  it  seems  to  me  that  they  require  to  be  under 
the  general  direction  of  wise  men.  I  have  learned 
to  fear  female  ride^  unless  it  be  itself  under 
authority,  able  to  know  all  and  capable  of  con- 
trolling or  overruling. 

I  am  extremely  ashamed  of  sending  you  these 
crude  and  hasty  words  ;  and  still  more  ashamed 
to  think  that  they  will  reach  you  later  than  the 
prescribed  time.  Their  want  of  value  is  some 
little  diminution  of  my  regret  on  the  second 
ground.  I  beg  you  will  present  my  very  kind 
and  brotherly  regards  to  your  excellent  uncle 
the  Bishop.  It  is  a  matter  of  great  regret  to 
me  that  my  age,  and  poor  health,  added  to  my 
constant  work,  render   it   impossible  for  me  to 


88         Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

accompany  my  good  brother,  Bishop  Selwyn,  to 
the  Convention  in  October. 
Believe  me,  my  dear  sir. 

Your  very  faithful  servant, 

George  Sarum. 


FROM     THE     REV.     WILLIAM     PENNE- 

FATHER. 

Hambubg,  Germarty,  \ 
Aug.  9,  1871.      i 

My  Dear  Sir  : 

Your  letter  of  the  i8th  inst.  has  followed  me 
to  this  place,  where  I  have  been  ordered  for  my 
health. 

The  subject  of  women's  work  in  the  Lord's 
vineyard  has  for  many  years  occupied  my 
thoughts,  and  we  have  had  for  upwards  of  eleven 
years  a  Home,  into  which  we  have  received  ladies 
of  whose  piety  and  earnest  zeal  we  have  been 
assured.  Had  I  been  at  home  I  could  have  sent 
you  some  printed  details  of  the  work  the  Lord 
has  given  us  to  do,  and  if  permitted  to  return  to 
London,  I  shall  hope  to  forward  such  documents 
to  you. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  89 

We  have  at*  Mildmay  Park,  London,  a  central 
house  in  which  our  female  workers  reside,  and 
from  whence  they  go  forth  by  day  into  different 
parts  of  the  great  city  to  labor  among  the  sick 
and  those  who  are  "  out  of  the  way."  We  have 
likewise  a  house  in  which  trained  nurses  reside 
when  not  actually  attending  cases  of  illness. 
These  latter  have  been  very  constantly  engaged 
during  the  past  autumn  and  winter  in  attending 
small-pox  and  scarlet  fever  patients.  God  has 
protected  them,  and  our  hearts  are  very  full  of 
praise  for  His  goodness  towards  them. 

I  do  not  think  the  importance  of  employing 
pious  and  intelligent  women  in  direct  work  for 
our  Lord  and  Master  can  be  over-estimated.  It 
is  evident  that  in  our  Lord's  life-time  such  minis- 
tered unto  Him,  and  that  in  the  very  early  days 
of  Christianity  their  labors  tended  to  the  further- 
ance of  the  Gospel.  All  false  religions  tend  to 
degrade  woman.  The  Gospel  of  God's  grace 
raises  her  to  her  original  position  as  a  real  help 
to  the  other  sex.  God  sends  man  and  woman  put 
into  His  vineyard,  hand  in  hand,  to  labor  in  the 
blessed  work  of  *'  binding  up  the  broken  in  heart," 
and  it  seems  to  me  that  it  requires  the  strength 


90        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses. 

of  the  one  and  the  skilful  tenderness  of  the  other 
to  effect  the  work.  In  our  Divine  Master  (the 
perfect  One)  there  was  united  the  perfections  of 
the  one  and  the  other. 

Believe  me  to  remain,  my  dear  sir 
Yours  most  truly, 

William  Pennefather. 


IV. 

SISTEEHOODS    AND     DEAOO]^- 
ESSES  AT  HOME. 


THE  following  narratives  and  statements  will 
best  speak  for  themselves.  They  have  been 
derived  in  almost  every  instance  from  those  most 
directly  interested  in  the  Associations  which 
they  describe,  and  the  aim  has  been,  as  far  as 
possible,  to  let  each  body  of  Christian  workers 
tell  its  own  story. 

Of  course,  under  such  circumstances,  there 
will  be  found  to  be  a  wide  difference  in  the 
opinionsexpressed  in  the  following  pages  con- 
cerning the  principles  and  methods  under  which 
women  should  be  associated.  No  effort  has 
been  made  to  obliterate  the  traces  of  such  variety 
of  opinion,  nor  can  it  be  desirable,  in  such  a 
work  as  this,  that  there  should  be.  It  would  be 
easy  to  reduce  the  whole  aspect  of  the  subject 

^91) 


92        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

to  a  narrow  and  monotonous  range  and  tone, 
but  to  do  so  would  be  to  defeat  the  very  aim 
with  which  this  volume  was  begun,  viz.,  to  pre- 
sent, as  far  as  possible,  every  practical  view  of 
that  general  movement  to  which  it  relates. 

As  will  be  seen,  the  sketches  of  the  American 
Sisterhoods  and  similar  associations  that  follow, 
are  arranged  in  the  order  of  their  organization. 


1. 

S^fa  §oxh 

ORGANIZED   A.D.    1845. 

The  Sisterhood  of  the  Holy  Communion,  so 
called  from  the  church  under  whose  first  pastor 
it  originated,  dates  its  existence  from  the  year 
1845.  It  was  thus  the  first  Protestant  association 
of  the  kind  in  this  country,  and  anterior  also  to 
the  first  of  the  English  Sisterhoods — Miss  Sel- 
lon's,  which  did  not  exist  until  1848.  The  com- 
munity was  regularly  organized  in  1852,  and  in 
the  spring  of  1853  the  corner-stone  was  laid  of 
the  Sisters'  House,  adjoining  the  Church  of  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  93 

Holy  Communion.  This  house  was  built  by  Mr. 
John  H.  Swift,  who  thus  showed  his  faith  in  such 
institutions  among  Protestants,  while  public 
feeling  was  strongly  against  them.  The  ground 
on  which  the  house  stands  was  given  by  Mrs. 
M.  A.  Rogers.  The  Sisters  at  this  time  were 
employed  in  parochial  work,  among  the  poor, 
and  in  teaching  the  parish  school.  On  removing 
into  the  Sisters'  House  in  February,  1854,  they 
opened  an  Infirmary  in  that  and  the  house 
adjoining,  which  was  the  germ  of  St.  Luke's 
Hospital.  In  1855  they  added  a  Dispensary, 
which,  with  the  before-named  works,  occupied 
the  community  until  the  year  1858,  when  they 
took  charge  of  St.  Luke's  Hospital. 

In  April,  1863,  three  of  the  Sisters  and  one 
probationer  left  St.  Luke's  Hospital  and  subse- 
quently formed  themselves  into  the  ''  Sister- 
hood of  St.  Mary's."  The  increase  of  Sisters  in 
the  Hospital  permitted,  in  1866,  a  resumption  of 
a  part  of  their  original  work,  in  teaching  the 
parish  school  and  visiting  the  poor  of  the  Church 
of  the  Holy  Communion. 

The  views  and  convictions  out  of  which  the 
Sisterhood   of   the    Holy   Communion    took   its 


94        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

rise  will  best  be  shown  by  the  following  ques- 
tions and  answers,  which  we  are  permitted  to 
take  from  a  little  work  called  Evangelical  Sister- 
hoods^ published  under  the  auspices  of  the  Rev. 
Wm.  A.  Muhlenberg,  D.D.,  the  venerable  Pastor 
of  St.  Luke's  Hospital,  New  York,  and  the 
founder  of  St.  Johnland. 

Question  i.  How  best  may  the  work  of  organ- 
izing a  Sisterhood  be  begun  }  If,  e.  g.,  a  parish 
clergyman  desires  to  have  a  Sisterhood,  what  is 
the  first  step  1 

Answer.  No  clergyman  can  begin  such  a 
society,  though  he  may  prepare  the  way  for  it  by 
using  his  gift  as  a  preacher  ;  he  may  also  foster 
and  employ  it  after  it  has  come  into  being,  but  he 
cannot  create  it.  Nor  can  money  make  Sister- 
hoods, as  some  suppose  who  look  upon  them  as 
so  many  asylums  for  the  unprovided,  the  world- 
worn,  and  the  world-weary,  instead  of  the 
households  of  fresh  loving  hearts,  strong  in  all 
their  powers  to  '^  serve  the  Lord  with  gladness," 
which  they  ought  to  be.  Neither  can  conventions 
.  and  committees  begin  Associations  of  the  kind  ; 
they  may  advocate  them  wisely  and  well,  and  do 
good    by    familiarizing    us   with   the   idea,    and 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  95 

showing  the  necessity  of  embodying  it  in  action, 
but  they  cannot  originate  this  action. 

Question  2.  With  whom,  then,  can  it  begin  } 
Answer.  With  some  experienced,  beHeving 
woman,  roused  to  a  deeper  sense  of  her  respon- 
sibiHties  as  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord,  and  of 
force  of  character  enough  to  inspire  one  or  two 
others  to  aid  her  in  carrying  out  her  convictions. 
Such  an  one  would  soon  find  work  of  the  right 
sort  to  her  hand,  and  though  she  had  at  first  biit 
one  companion,  they  two  would  form  a  nucleus 
around  which  others  would  gather,  the  leaven 
would  go  on  leavening,  and  gradually  there  would 
be  developed  an  effective  Sisterhood. 

This  first  or  principal  Sister  must  form  the 
heart  of  the  organization ;  she  is  the  centre 
around  whom  the  others  are  to  rally,  carrying 
out  her  directions  and  deriving  through  her,  in 
return,  supplies,  protection,  and  all  needful  pro- 
visions for  their  comfort.  Referring  again  to  the 
proposed  term  of  engagement,  the  question 
arises,  shall  her  administration  be  limited  to  a 
period  of  three  years  }  Rather  not,  I  should  say. 
Because  every  year,  as  it  adds  to  her  experience, 
adds  to  her  value  both  to  the  Community  and  to 


96        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

the  work  they  may  be  engaged  in,  and  she  could 
not  withdraw  without  much  disturbance  and  loss 
to  the  whole.  She  should  therefore  continue  to 
fill  her  place  as  long  as  she  is  wanted,  or  until 
she  has  trained  a  successor,  or  until,  in  the 
multiplication  of  such  societies,  another  is  found 
from  among  their  ranks  qualified  to  be  her 
substitute. 

Question  3.  What  is  the  simplest  and  most 
readily  practicable  plan  upon  which  to  frame 
such  an  Association  } 

Answer.  In  attempting,  as  succinctly  as 
possible,  to  reply  to  this  question,  it  should  be 
premised  that  in  each  community  so  formed,  the 
details  will  necessarily  be  modified  by  the 
character  of  the  work  undertaken  and  by  the 
attainments  and  resources  of  the  Sisters  who 
undertake  it.  The  following  would  be  the 
general  plan  : 

I.  The  Association  or  Sisterhood  would  have 
its  home  in  the  institution  employing  it — the 
hospital,  orphan  house,  or  whatever  it  is,  being 
its  proper  abode  and  training-place.  The  initi- 
ation of  these  Societies  is  facilitated  by  thus  doing 
away  with  the  necessity  and  difficulty  of  provid- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  97 

ing  special  houses.  Obviously  any  institution 
expecting  to  be  so  worked,  must  appropriate 
suitable  accommodations  for  the  workers. 

2.  No  amount  of  funds  is  requisite  for  such  a 
society.  The  Sisters  would  have  their  board, 
lodging  and  washing  under  the  roof  of  the 
charity  they  serve  (but  of  whose  pecuniary  affairs 
they  had  best  have  no  management),  and,  as  a  rule, 
they  would  look  for  nothing  beside.  In  this  way 
is  removed  another  point  sometimes  presented  as 
an  obstacle. 

3.  Each  Sister  would  ordinarily  have  enough 
means  of  her  own,  or  through  private  friends,  for 
her  few  personal  expenses.  It  is  desirable  such 
should  be  the  case  for  other  than  pecuniary 
reasons.  But  sometimes  there  would  be  valuable 
candidates  for  admission,  v/ho  could  not  provide 
for  themselves.  To  meet  this  contingency,  the 
institution  using  the  Sisterhood  might  make  it  a 
part  of  its  regular  expenses  to  place  statedly  in 
the  hands  of  an  appointed  treasurer  a  small  sum 
toward  a  Sister's  Fund,  out  of  which  to  supply 
this  or  any  other  accidental  demand  of  the 
association :  or  the  Sisters  might  form  such  a 
fund   among   themselves.      The    fact   that    any 

7 


98        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Sister  is  so  aided  should  be  known  only  to  the 
Superintending  Sister  and  the  holder  of  the  fund. 

4.  The  Elder,  or  Superintending  Sister  would 
be  the  natural  counsellor  of  the  community. 
She  directs  the  employment  of  the  others,  and  is 
invested  with  enough  control  to  secure  efficient 
service,  and  to  prevent  any  sudden  rupture  and 
lapses  in  the  work.  She  would  also  attend,  on 
behalf  of  the  community,  to  any  business  trans- 
actions that  might  become  necessary  with  the 
authorities  of  the  institution  they  are  engaegd 
in. 

5.  The  few  rules  of  the  society  would  have 
regard  to  the  allotment  of  work :  the  hours  of 
rest,  devotion,  and  recreation  :  becoming  plain- 
ness of  food  and  attire,  and  other  domiciliary 
matters.  They  should  be  subscribed  to  by  each 
associate  on  her  admission  to  full  membership, 
and  she  should  hold  herself  bound  by  them 
as  long  as  she  continues  in  the  community. 

6.  The  prescribed  term  of  service  is  three 
years,  and  this  should  be  preceded  by  a  proba- 
tion, varying  with  circumstances,  but  never  less 
than  six  months  in  duration  ;  and  the  candidate 
should  be  ordinarily  not  under  twenty-one  years 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  99 

of  age,  and  not  over  forty.  A  short  trial  visit 
might  with  advantage  be  made  a  preliminary  of 
this  probation.  A  candidate  could  be  received 
as  a  probationer  on  the  judgment  of  the  superin- 
tending Sister  alone,  but  the  vote  of  all  the 
others  should  be  necessary  for  admission  to  full 
membership.  This  prospect  of  a  termination  of 
their  engagement,  after  three  years,  would  go 
far  with  some  to  soothe  any  discontent  or 
weariness  that  might  steal  over  them  ;  and,  in 
the  same  light,  the  petty  grievances  which  will 
sometimes  start  up  in  the  happiest  Community, 
instead  of  being  magnified  into  seeds  of  disaffec- 
tion, would  pass  for  the  trifles  they  are. 

7.  At  the  end  of  three  years  a  Sister,  if  she 
desire,  might  renew  her  term  of  service,  suppos- 
ing that,  as  at  first,  she  is  accepted  by  the  vote 
of  the  rest  of  the  Community,  and  it  is  to  this 
provision  that  we  must  look  for  a  deepening  and 
widening  of  the  work,  and  for  a  succession  of 
well-qualified  heads  for  other  similar  institutions. 
Frequently  when  her  engagement  expired,  the 
Sister  would  return  to  her  own  home  ;  but  some- 
times, perhaps  often,  there  would  appear  one  of 
more  tenacity  of  purpose,   or  of  stronger  faith 


100       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

and  love,  not  willing  to  live  as  she  had  done 
before  joining  the  Association  ;  and  feeling  con- 
strained to  work  on  after  the  same  manner. 
Such  a  one  might,  as  we  have  seen,  renew  her 
term  of  service  where  she  is,  or  she  might  carry 
out  her  wishes,  and,  at  the  same  time,  have  the 
refreshment  and  benefit  of  a  change  of  work,  by- 
joining  some  other  Sisterhood  differently  occu- 
pied, for  a  term  of  service  :  or  if  possessing 
administrative  talent,  and  otherwise  fit  for  head- 
ship, she  might  go  forth  and  inaugurate  a  new 
Society,  which,  in  its  turn,  would  send  out,  now 
and  again,  new  centres  for  other  organizations, 
and  so  might  such  Associations  be  both  multi- 
plied and  reproduced. 

8th.  Supposing  there  should  be  several  of  these 
Associations,  engaged  in  so  many  different  par- 
ishes or  institutions  ;  they  would  be  independent 
of  each  other.  There  would  be  sisterly  inter- 
course, perhaps  kindly  interchange  of  service,  but 
no  corporate  relation  would  exist  between  them. 
This  is  necessary  in  the  improbability  of  any 
central  organization. 

9.  There  should  be  a  prescribed  dress — not 
the  affectation  of  some  foreign  religious  habit,  but 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  ioi 

an  adaptation  (peculiar  only  in  its  plainness  and 
simplicity),  of  the  ordinary  attire  of  a  gentle- 
woman. 

There  are  several  common-sense  reasons  why 
the  members  of  a  Christian  Sisterhood  should 
dress  alike. 

1st.  It  promotes  sisterly  equality,  precluding, 
like  a  clergyman's  surplice,  invidious  differences  of 
appearance  between  the  more  wealthy  and  the 
less  well-provided  members. 

2d.  It  excludes  eccentricities  and  unsuitable- 
nesses. 

3d.  It  is  economical  as  to  the  outlay  both  of 
money  and  time. 

4th.  It  is  a  badge  of  sisterly  union,  and  as  such 
is  of  value  to  the  Community  in  much  the  same 
way  as  a  soldier's  uniform  is  to  the  regiment,  or  a 
scholar's  gown  and  cap  to  the  university. 

Question  4.  Can  Associate,  or  Non-resident 
Sisters,  be  made  an  effective  agency  in  connec- 
tion with  Sisterhoods  } 

Answer.  In  the  Sisterhood  of  the  Holy  Com- 
munion provision  was  at  one  time  made  for  the 
admission  (of  course  as  a  subordinate  arm  of  the 
service)  of  Associate  or  non-resident  Sisters,  who 


102       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

gave  a  certain  number  of  hours  a  day  and  then 
returned  to  their  homes.  The  experiment  was 
fully  tried,  and  after  a  few  years  was  laid  aside  as  a 
failure.  It  proved  as  unsatisfactory  to  the  Asso- 
ciate as  to  her  companions.  Her  heart  seeking 
to  be  in  two  places  was  at  rest  in  neither,  and 
sometimes  heart  and  conscience  would  stand  at 
issue  ;  so  that,  more  than  once  has  such  a  one 
said,  in  speaking  of  her  embarrassments,  *'  It  would 
be  easier  for  me  to  be  a  United  Sister."  Doubt- 
less it  would,  for  in  this  sense  also  it  is  true  that 
we  cannot  serve  two  masters.  A  woman's  heart 
is  not  formed  to  entertain,  at  the  same  time,  two 
engrossing  objects  of  interest ;  either  h-er  work 
must  be  first  or  society  first ;  and  if  she  tries  to 
have  it  otherwise,  she  will  often  find  herself 
painfully  divided  between  the  opposing  claims. 
In  a  work  there  must  be  sacrifice.  That  which 
costs  nothing  is  worth  nothing  ;  and  if  a  woman 
would  be  a  true,  whole-hearted  worker  for  the 
Lord,  in  the  way  we  are  supposing,  she  must 
separate  herself,  at  least  for  the  period  of  her 
engagement,  from  many  things  both  dear  and 
delightful.  Nor  shall  she  be  without  her  reward 
in  so  doing,  the  reward  of  a  freedom  of  mind  and 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  103 

peace  of  soul  which  will  shed  over  all  her  paths 
rays  of  a  heavenly  sunshine. 

Question  5.  Must  there,  then,  be  an  entire 
withdrawal  from  all  social  ties  } 

Answer.  No — only  such  a  regulation  of  our 
intercourse  with  relatives  and  friends  as  shall 
make  it  the  refreshment,  not  the  governing  busi- 
ness of  the  day.  Indeed,  proper  provision  for 
such  intercourse  as  a  recreation,  and  for  regular 
out-door  exercise,  should  be  made  in  all  these 
associations. 


PRmCIPLES  km   RULES 

OF    THE 

SISTERHOOD   OF    THE    HOLY   COMMUNION. 

I.  From  the  Principles  of  Association. 

The  members  of  the  Community  are  of  two 
classes,  United  Sisters  and  Probationers. 

The  United  Sisters  are  those  who,  after  a  satis- 
factory probation,  are  elected  full  members  of 
the  society. 

The    Probationary    Sisters    are    those    under 


104       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

training  for  full  membership,  and  are  not  ordina- 
rily under  twenty-one  nor  over  forty  years  of  age. 

The  vote  of  the  United  Sisters  is  necessary  to 
full  membership. 

The  probationary  term  is  never  less  than  six 
months,  and  may  be  prolonged  at  discretion. 

The  services  of  the  Sisters  are  gratuitous,  but 
they  have  their  board  and  lodging  free  of  ex- 
pense. 

The  term  of  engagement  for  a  United  Sister  is 
three  years,  renewable,  if  desired,  at  the  expira- 
tion of  the  same,  by  the  vote  of  the  other 
Sisters,  as  at  first. 

The  government  of  the  Community  devolves 
upon  one  of  the  United  Sisters,  known  as  the 
First  Sister,  to  whom  the  others  are  expected  to 
3aeld  a  cheerful  obedience  in  all  things  pertaining 
to  the  ordering  of  the  Community,  and  the  work 
given  it  to  do. 

II.  From  the  Rules. 

The  Sisters  are  required  to  conform  exactly  to 
the  appointed  order  of  the  day. 

They  dress  alike,  and  as  plainly  and  inexpen- 
sively as  possible. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  105 

The  visits  of  relatives  and  friends  can  be  re- 
ceived by  the  Sisters  only  in  their  hours  of  recre- 
ation.    No  visits  are  expected  on  Sundays. 

The  Sisters  have  daily  an  allotted  time  for 
recreation,  and  during  the  summer  months  a 
vacation  each  of  four  weeks. 

The  First  Sister  has  the  discretionary  power 
of  dispensing  with  the  observance  of  the  rules. 
She  directs  the  employment  of  the  Sisters,  both 
United  and  Probationary,  in  the  hours  allotted, 
and  exercises  a  mother's  care  as  to  their  health 
and  comfort. 

The  Probationary  Sister  is  expected  to  perform 
cheerfully  the  work  given  her  to  do,  and,  in  a  do- 
cile spirit,  to  receive  the  direction  of  any  Sister 
under  whose  instruction  she  may  be  placed. 

III.  Questions  for  Self-Examination. 

Selected  and  slightly  altered  from  a  series  prepared  hy  Pastor 
Fletdnee,  with  especial  reference  to  Deaconesses  employed 
in  Hospitals. 

Concerning  the  Morning. 

I.  Have  I,  on  waking,  thought  first  of  God, 
and  lifted  up  my  heart  to  Him  in  praise  and 
thanksgiving  t 


io6       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

2.  Have  I  prayed  for  renewed  grace  and  for- 
giveness, for  fresh  love,  humility,  and  wisdom  to 
enable  me  to  do  my  duty  for  our  Saviour  Christ's 
sake  ? 

3.  Have  I  omitted  to  mention  in  my  prayers 
those  committed  to  my  care,  the  Sisters,  all  who 
dwell  with  me,  my  relations,  my  spiritual  pastor, 
and  others  whom  I  am  bound  so  to  remember  ? 

4.  Do  I  ask  that  I  may,  all  the  day,  do  every 
thing  as  in  God's  sight,  seeking  the  approbation 
of  my  Saviour,  and  not  to  please  men  ? 

5.  Do  I  rise  punctually,  and  dress  quickly,  with 
due  regard  to  propriety  and  neatness,  but  without 
ministering  to  vanity  ? 

6.  Do  I  in  silence  collect  my  thoughts  and  pre- 
pare for  the  united  morning  devotions  ?  Have  I 
been,  unnecessarily  absent  from  these  ?  Do  I  join 
in  them  with  my  whole  heart,  and  seek  to  make 
them  profitable  to  myself? 

Concerning  external  Duties. 

7.  Do  I  take  care  that  the  ward  of  which  I  have 
charge  is  aired  and  arranged  at  the  proper  time  ? 

8.  Have  I  listened  attentively  to  the  direction 
of  the    physician,   and    observed   punctually  his 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  107 

orders  as  to  medicine,  diet,  etc.,  using  no  reme- 
dies not  prescribed  or  sanctioned  by  him  ? 

9.  Am  I  careful  to  inform  him  of  the  patient's 
state,  and,  when  necessary,  of  the  particular  effect 
of  the  medicines  administered  ? 

10.  In  attending  to  the  bodily  wants  of  the 
sick,  have  I  done  so  kindly  and  faithfully  ?  Do  I 
see  that  their  clothing,  diet,  etc.,  are  sufficient 
and  of  the  right  kind  ;  and  when  this  is  not  the 
case,  do  I  at  once  give  information  to  the 
superintending  Sister  ? 

11.  Have  I  been  prudent  and  careful  in  using 
the  various  provisions  and  appliances  of  the  Hos- 
pital, remembering  that  the  institution  is  sup- 
ported by  charity  ? 

12.  Have  I  performed  my  duty  without  noise 
or  display  ?  Have  I  been  obliging,  patient, 
cheerful,  and  watchful,  as  becomes  one  who  serves 
the  sick  for  the  Lord's  sake  ? 

13.  Have  I  been  just  and  equal  in  my  treat- 
ment of  the  patients,  ministering  to  them  without 
partiality  ? 

Concerning  Spiritual  Duties  to  the  Sick. 

14.  In  reading  and  talking  to  the   sick,  have  I 


io8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

tried  to  point  them  to  the  love  of  God  in  chastis- 
ing them  (Heb.  xii.  5-12);  showing  them  that  He 
allows  us  to  suffer  in  the  flesh  that  we  may  cease 
from  sin  (i  Pet.  iv.  i);  that  He  makes  whole  that 
we  may  sin  no  more  (John  v.  14);  that  the  works 
of  God  may  be  made  manifest  in  us  (John  ix. 
1-3);  that  God  may  be  glorified  thereby?  (John 
xi.  4.) 

15.  Have  I  procured  for  my  patients  a  suffi- 
ciency of  spiritual  food — e.  £-.,  of  religious  books, 
and  above  all,  the  Bible,  and  have  I  tried  to 
direct  them  so  that  they  might  read  profitably  ? 

16.  Have  I  sought  diligently  to  cheer  and  help 
them  by  talking,  reading,  and  praying  with  them, 
as  opportunity  offered  ? 

17.  Have  I  named  to  the  clergyman  any  espe- 
cially needing  his  assistance,  and,  when  he  desired 
it,  informed  him  of  the  state  of  their  minds  ? 

18.  Have  I  considered  my  patients  as  placed  in 
Christ's  school,  and,  when  necessary,  warned  and 
exhorted  them  to  listen  to  God's  call  to  repent- 
ance ? 

19.  Have  I  striven  to  promote  in  them  resigna- 
tion to  God's  will,  teaching  them  to  cast  all  their 
anxieties  upon  Him  ? 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  109 

20.  Have  I  checked  too  much  talk  about 
worldly  things,  especially  arguments  on  politics 
and  public  affairs  ? 

21.  Have  I  been  careful  by  no  means  to  dispute 
with  the  sick  about  religion,  nor  to  allow  them  to 
dispute  with  one  another  ? 

22.  Have  I  endeavored  to  cultivate  mutual 
kindness  and  good  will  between  the  different  sick 
ones  entrusted  to  me  ? 

23.  If  engaged  with  the  sick  children,  have  I 
tried  to  train  their  hearts  and  souls  aright,  nour- 
ishing and  cherishing  them  as  the  lambs  of 
Christ's  flock  ? 

Concernmg  my    C oviduct   to   the  Sisters,    to   the 
Superiors  of  the  House,  and  Others. 

24.  Have  I  endeavored  to  show  sincere  love  to 
those  living  with  me,  especially  to  the  Sisters, 
that  we  may  be  of  one  mind  in  the  Lord  ?  In 
any  dispute  that  has  arisen,  have  I  allowed  ''  the 
sun  to  go  down  upon  my  wrath,"  or  sought 
Christian  reconciliation  before  going  to  rest  ? 

25.  Have  I  always  been  obedient  to  the  Sisters 
immediately  set  over  me,  as  well  as  to  the  other 
superiors  of  the  house,  with  child-like  submission, 


no       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

without  murmuring,  according  to  the  admonition 
of  St.  Paul  ?  (Phil.  ii.  14.)  Have  I  allowed  any 
feelings  of  bitterness,  or  anger,  or  dislike,  to  arise 
in  my  mind  toward  those  who  have  blamed  me  ? 
Or,  if  such  arose,  did  I  quickly  recognize  their 
sinfulness,  and  strive  to  overcome  them  by 
confessing  them  to  the  Lord,  and  beseeching 
Him  to  give  me  a  kind  and  affectionate  heart  ? 

26.  If  any  of  the  duties  imposed  upon  me 
seemed  too  difficult  or  unsuited  to  me,  did  I 
mention  this  privately  to  the  superintending 
Sister,  or  did  I  complain  to  the  others,  and  judge 
her  uncharitably  ? 

27.  Have  I  concealed  from  the  superiors  of  the 
institution  anything  which  conscientiously,  or  by 
the  rules  of  the  house,  I  was  bound  immediately 
to  tell  them,  whether  it  related  to  myself,  to 
others,  or  to  the  hospital  ? 

28.  If  other  Sisters  have  been  placed  with  me 
that  I  might  direct  them  or  receive  assistance 
from  them,  have  I  always  treated  them  with 
kindness,  meekness,  and  humility,  as  our  Saviour 
teaches  us  by  His  example  (John  xiii.  2-15),  and 
by  His  word  .?  (Mark  x.  42-45  ;  Matt.  xii.  50.)  If 
it  has  been  my  duty  to   find  fault  or  reprove, 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  hi 

have  I  done  so  in  a  spirit  of  holy  love,  as  privately 
and    kindly    as    possible,    both    in    words    and 


manner 


29;  Has  the  fear  of  man,  or  the  desire  to 
please  man,  kept  me  silent  when  I  ought  to  have 
rebuked  or  admonished  ? 

30.  In  my  work  have  I  looked  upon  my  own 
things  instead  of  on  those  of  others  ?  Have  I 
sought  to  lay  the  difficult  and  disagreeable  duties 
upon  others  instead  of  doing  them,  when  I  could, 
myself,  as  a  servant  of  the  Sisters,  for  Jesus' 
sake  ? 

31.  Have  I  kept  my  tongue  in  check,  eschew- 
ing all  frivolous  and  useless  gossiping,  both  with 
the  Sisters,  patients,  doctors,  and  all  others 
residing  in  the  house,  and  avoiding  an  unsuit- 
able intimacy  with  the  two  last  classes  of  per- 
sons ? 

32.  Have  I  shown  a  partial  love  toward  some 
Sisters,  and,  on  the  contrary,  repelled  others  ? 

33.  Have  I,  during  the  time  of  my  service  in 
this  part  of  the  Lord's  vineyard,  endeavored 
always  to  maintain  a  serious,  dignified,  and  re- 
served behavior,  becoming  a  Deaconess  of  the 
Lord  ? 


112       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Concerning  the  Training  of  my  ozvn  So7il,  and  my 
Improvement  in  the  Duties  of  my  Office. 

34.  Do  I  accustom  myself  daily  to  hold  com- 
munion with  the  Lord  at  other  times  besides  the 
fixed  hours  of  prayer  ? 

35.  Do  I  diligently  read  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
that  they  may  be  profitable  to  me  for  doctrine, 
for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness  ? 

36.  Have  I  been  led  to  acknowledge  my  sin- 
fulness by  the  remembrance  of  the  Redeemer 
crucified  for  me,  and  do  I  earnestly  pray  for 
forgiveness  through  Him  ? 

37.  Do  I  endeavor  to  prove  myself  a  disciple 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  by  a  constant  endeavor  to  be- 
come lowly  in  my  own  eyes,  by  firmly  renouncing 
the  world  and  its  pleasures,  by  purifying  myself 
from  all  pollution  of  the  flesh  and  the  spirit,  and 
especially  from  my  besetting  sins,  by  a  daily 
advancing  in  holiness  and  the  fear  of  God,  and  by 
bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  ? 

38.  Have  I  diligently  thought  on  my  baptis- 
mal vows,  and  on  their  renewal  in  Confirmation 
and  Holy  Communion  ?     Have  I  embraced  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  113 

opportunities  I  have  had  of  receiving  the  Holy 
Communion,  preparing  myself  for  it  by  diligent 
prayer  and  self-examination,  and  by  meditation 
upon  the  love  of  Christ  ? 

39.  Do  I  try  to  enrich  my  mind  with  Christian 
knowledge,  and  other  information  useful  and  pro- 
fitable for  my  office  ?  Do  I  take  advantage  of 
all  the  means  of  improvement  open  to  me  in  the 
different  departments  of  Sisters'  work  ? 

40.  Have  I  taken  proper  care  of  my  bodily 
health  by  exercise  in  the  open  air  at  the  ap- 
pointed times,  and  by  observing  the  rules  as  to 
meals  and  rest  ? 

41.  Have  I  sought  to  be  faithful  in  that  which 
is  least,  obeying  all  the  prescribed  rules,  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  however  unimportant  they  may 
seem,  that  no  loss  or  injury  may  occur  to  the 
Sisterhood  through  my  fault  ? 

42.  Have  I  at  all  times,  whether  actively  em- 
ployed in  the  duties  of  my  office  or  not,  behaved 
as  the  Lord's  servant,  giving  offence  to  none, 
but  rather  seeking  to  please  all  for  their  good. 

43.  When  not  permitted  to  see  the  fruits  of  my 
labor,  have  I  grown  desponding  and  listless  in 
my  work,  instead  of  hoping  even  against  hope, 

8 


114       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

and   remembering    that    the    sower   must   wait 
patiently  for  the  blessing  that  gives  the  increase  ? 

44.  When  allowed  to  see  the  good  seed  spring 
up  in  the  hearts  of  any  among  whom  I  labor,  do 
I  give  all  to  the  glory  of  God,  acknowledging 
myself  an  unprofitable  servant  ? 

45.  Do  I  daity  endeavor  to  give  up  my  will  en- 
tirely to  God,  *'  forgetting  those  things  which  are 
behind,"  even  all  my  once  favorite  thoughts  and 
wishes,  that  they  may  not  disturb  me  in  my 
chosen  service,  nor  hinder  me  in  pressing  for- 
ward to  the  prize  of  our  high  calling  in  Christ 
Jesus  ? 

46.  Is  it  my  desire  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  the 
world,  and  to  walk  by  faith,  having  my  life  hid 
with  Christ  in  God  ? 

47.  Am  I  conscious  that  my  aim  in  thought 
and  deed  Is  to  advance  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
salvation  of  men  ? 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  115 

SISTERS'  HYMN. 

Together  let  us  bless  the  Lord, 

Together  magnify  His  name, 
Who  moves  our  hearts  with  sweet  accord. 

Union  in  His  dear  cross  to  claim. 

Sisters  in  Christ !    All-holy  tie, 

Fruit  of  His  own  electing  love. 
The  fellowship  and  lineage  high 

Of  sainted  companies  above. 

"Workers  with  Christ !    All-holy  toil. 
Easy,  through  Him,  when  most  severe  ; 

Cares  shall  not  daunt,  nor  sin  shall  soil. 
So  that  we  always  feel  Him  near. 

Earth  shall  not  lure.     No  !  Saviour-God, 
Our  steps  shall  on  Thy  will  attend ; 

Gladly  we  go  where  Thou  hast  trod — 
Thy  glory  all  our  aim  and  end. 

Thou  all  our  portion  and  delight, 
Thy  love  the  brightness  of  our  days  ; 

We,  faint  and  feeble,  Thou  our  might, 
Our  weakness  turning  to  Thy  praise. 

Tea,  we  will  praise  with  all  Heaven's  host, 

Together  magnify  again, 
Thee,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost, 

God,  our  own  God,  Amen,  Amen. 


ii6       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 
Prayer  for  union  with  Christ. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  art  the  true  Vine, 
and  Thy  disciples  the  branches,  grant,  if  I  be  in- 
deed a  living  branch,  that  I  may  bring  forth  more 
fruit !  I  mourn  before  Thee  my  past  unfruitfulness, 
my  selfish  ease,  my  compliances  with  the  world, 
my  divided  affections,  the  unreality  of  my  life,  as 
one  professing  to  be  united  to  Thee.  O,  renew 
me  with  the  quickening  power  of  Thy  Spirit  ; 
revive  me  with  Thy  grace  ;  give  me  henceforth 
to  abide  in  Thee  ;  gather  up  my  thoughts,  my 
purposes,  my  desires  unto  Thyself.  Let  me 
have  no  aim  out  of  Thee.  Enable  me  so  to 
order  my  life  as  shall  best  help  me  to  union  and 
communion  with  Thee.  Let  me,  in  very  deed, 
take  up  my  cross  daily  and  follow  Thee — Thee, 
my  Lord  and  my  God,  my  meek  and  lowly 
Master,  my  suffering  Redeemer,  who  didst  not 
please  Thyself,  but  wentest  about  doing  good. 
Let  me  never  more  live  unto  myself  Let  Thy 
love  within  me  show  forth  itself  in  love  to  all 
around  me,  to  all  whom  Thou  hast  vouchsafed  to 
call  Thy  brethren.  As  Thou  hast  prayed  for  us 
that  we    may   be   one,   even   as   Thou   and  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  117 

Father  art  one,  grant  us  to  know  something  of 
this  divine  fellowship.  Thou  hast  bidden  us  to 
love  one  another,  even  as  thou  hast  loved  us. 
Lord,  kindle  then  in  us  some  beginnings  of  this 
love  that  passeth  knowledge.  Lord,  teach  us 
and  we  shall  learn.  Lord,  draw  us  to  Thy  cross 
by  the  cords  of  Thy  love,  reaching  unto  Thy 
throne  in  glory.  Hearken,  for  Thine  own  mer- 
cies' sake,  O  blessed  Saviour,  who  art  with  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  one  God,  world 
without  end.     Amen. 


ii8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 


2. 

THE  Order  of  Deaconesses  of  the  Diocese  of 
Maryland  originated  in  St.  Andrew's  Parish, 
Baltimore,  under  the  ministry  of  the  Rev.  Horace 
Stringfellow.  In  1855,  two  ladies  gave  themselves 
to  the  work  of  ministering  to  the  poor,  and  be- 
came residents  of  St.  Andrew's  Rectory  for  that 
purpose.  With  the  sanction  and  approval  of  the 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  a  house  was  secured  and 
opened,  under  the  name  of  St.  Andrew's  Infirm- 
ary, and  the  number  of  those  connected  with  the 
work  speedily  increased  to  four  resident  and  four 
associate  Sisters,  whose  aims  and  work  may  be 
gathered  from  the  following  extract  from  an 
early  Report  of  the  Infirmary  : 

"The  Deaconesses  look  to  no  organization  of 
persons  to  furnish    the    pecuniary  aid    required 

by   the  demands    of  their  position 

Their    first  efforts   have   been  for  the  destitute 
sick.     Out  of  the  house,  they  minister  daily  to 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  119 

the  suffering  and  destitute  sick,  wherever  found, 
some  only  requiring  temporary  medical  aid  and 
nursing  ;  others,  whom  God  has  chastened  with 
more  continuous  suffering,  requiring,  in  their 
penury  and  desolation,  constant  care  and  con- 
tinual ministration." 

After  the  sick,  their  cares  are  given  to  a  school 
set  up  for  vagrant  children. 

Besides  the  Charity  School,  they  carry  on  a 
Church  School  for  training  such  children  of  the 
more  favored  classes  as  may  be  committed  to 
them. 


The  following  are  the  Forms  for  setting  apart 
Deaconesses,  for  Devotion,  for  Annual  Meetings, 
Rules  of  Discipline,  &c.  ;  of  the  Deaconesses  of 
the  Diocese  of  Maryland  : 

FORM  OF  SETTING  APART  THOSE  TO  BE  AD- 
MITTED TO  THE  ORDER  OF  DEACONESS,  OR 
AS   PROBATIONERS. 

Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  we  are  met 
together  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  trusting  in  His 
Holy  Name  to  receive  and  ratify  the  pledge  of 


120      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

obedient  and  loving  service  offered  by  these  our 
Sisters,  whom,  on  the  recommendation  of  those 
entrusted  with  their  care  and  government,  the 
whole  body  of  the  Deaconesses  has  by  an  unani- 
mous voice  admitted  to  its  fellowship  :  and  at 
the  same  time  to  admit  to  the  commencement 
of  due  and  prescribed  probation,  others,  our 
Sisters,  whose  hearts,  as  we  trust,  the  Lord  has 
moved  with  a  desire  to  serve  Him  in  this  minis- 
tration, and  whom  we  find,  on  due  inquiry,  to  be 
apt  and  meet  for  such  probationary  admission  ; 
and  furthermore,  to  recognize  formally  and 
solemnly,  by  one  joint  act,  as  an  associate  in  the 
work  another  Sister,  for  whom,  in  the  Providence 
of  God,  a  post  of  immediate  duty  offers,  not  admit- 
ting at  present  of  her  entrance  on  the  customary 
probationary  course. 

In  their  several  places  and  degrees,  these  our 
Sisters  desire  to  serve  their  Heavenly  Lord  and 
Master  Jesus  Christ  in  the  persons  of  His  poor 
and  weak  and  suffering  members.  For  His  sake 
they  seek  the  privilege  of  living  only  to  serve  the 
widow  and  the  orphan,  the  sick  and  the  destitute, 
the  wretched  and  distressed.  Under  His  bless- 
ing, through   the    constituted    authority   of  His 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  121 

Church,  they  desire  to  follow  those  holy  women 
who  of  old  ministered  to  the  Lord  in  perison,  and 
those  whom  His  apostles  admitted  to  be  helpers 
in  the  work,  and  succorers  of  themselves  and 
others. 

In  such  following  of  the  holy  examples  of  the 
days  of  old,  these  our  Sisters  are  presented  to  be 
received  and  sanctioned  in  their  several  degrees. 
They  are  of  good  report,  as  was  required  of  those 
first  admitted  to  serve  tables  in  the  Church. 
They  have  been  diligent  in  prayer  for  the  Holy 
Spirit  and  the  wisdom  from  above.  They  hold, 
as  we  are  persuaded,  the  mystery  of  the  faith  in 
a  pure  conscience,  and  we  humbly  trust,  that 
taught  of  God  to  know  their  own  impurity,  they 
have  turned  with  a  repentance  not  to  be  repented 
of  to  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  and  have  heard  of 
Him  the  small  still  voice  which  reveals  the  peace 
that  passeth  understanding  and  purifies  the  heart 
by  faith.  In  outward  walk  and  conversation 
they  have  been  proved  by  periods  of  probation 
varying  in  length,  but  in  all  abundantly  sufficing 
for  the  satisfaction  of  those  with  whom  the  re- 
sponsibility of  judgment  on  their  fitness  lies. 
Their    skilfulness    and    unblameableness   in   the 


122      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

service  of  the  sick  and  poor  have  been  duly  tested, 
their  docility  and  orderly  obedience  to  the 
superior  and  the  physician  in  their  several  kinds 
of  ministration  have  been  tried,  and  under  the 
care  and  direction  of  their  spiritual  pastor  they 
have  learned  to  watch  and  supply  the  spiritual 
wants  of  those  under  their  care  as  far  as  is  con- 
sistent with  their  office  and  station  in  the  Church. 
To  body  and  mind,  in  solacing  and  comforting  by 
day  and  by  night,  they  have  been  taught,  and 
have  been  diligent  in  laboring  to  minister  relief 
for  the  afflicted  and  the  miserable,  "  diligently 
following  every  good  work." 

Thus  approved,  and  found  worthy  to  fulfil  the 
duties  of  Deaconess,  our sisters  here  pre- 
sent are  this  day  to  be  admitted  thereunto, 
under  the  invocation  of  the  Blessed  Name  of  Him 
whom  they  desire  to  serve. 

But  it  is  fitting,  dear  Sisters,  that  here,  in  the 
presence  of  God  and  this  congregation,  the  duties 
to  which  you  are  about  to  devote  yourselves 
should  be  again  laid  before  you. 

You  are  to  be  servants  of  the  Church  of  God, 
as  Deaconesses,  specially  in  ministering  to  the  sick 
and  poor,  but  also,  if  need  be,  to  prisoners  and 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  123 

outcasts,  to  the  destitute  and  oppressed,  to  help- 
less and  orphan  children,  and  to  the  abject  and 
friendless  penitent.  To  some  or  all  of  these  it 
will  be  your  dut)^,  according  as  you  shall  be 
-specially  directed,  to  render  service  in  a  threefold 
capacity :  as, 

(i.)  Servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 

(2.)  Servants  of  the  sick  and  poor  and  needy 
of  every  class,  for  Jesus'  sake. 

(3.)  Servants  in  the  Lord  to  one  another. 

First,  as  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  you  are  not 
only  bound,  as  any  Christian,  to  live  to  the  honor 
of  God,  but  you  have  also  taken  it  to  be  the 
special  object  of  your  life  to  serve  Him  with  all 
your  powers  in  the  weak  and  suffermg  members 
of  His  Body.  You  are  therefore  so  much  the 
more  bound  to  die  to  all  the  pleasures,  honors, 
riches  and  joys  of  the  world  ;  to  seek  your  joy  in 
this  service  of  love,  through  gratitude  to  Him 
who  took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and 
suffered  for  you  even  unto  death,  the  death  upon 
the  cross.  In  this  service  you  are  neither  to 
seek  for  nor  expect  any  abundance  of  earthly 
reward  ;  having  food  and  raiment,  you  are  to  be 
therewith  content. 


124      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

You  are  not  to  seek  honor  nor  praise  from  man. 
You  must  be  willing  and  glad,  if  need  so  be,  to 
go  forth  unto  Jesus,  bearing  the  reproach.  You 
cannot  seek  earthly  pleasure  and  ease. .  You  have 
set  out  to  deny  yourselves,  take  up  your  cross 
daily,  and  follow  on,  bearing  it  for  Him  whom 
your  souls  have  learned  to  love. 

What  privilege,  what  honor,  shall  you  thus 
enjoy !  You  are  to  minister  to  Him  whom  it  is 
the  highest  reward  and  honor  of  the  holy  angels 
to  rejoice  in  serving,  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord 
of  lords — to  serve  Him  as  His  handmaidens,  to 
wait  in  closest  attendance  upon  Him  in  His 
members. 

As  Mary  of  Bethany  had  always  before  her 
eyes  the  one  thing  needful,  and  therefore  rejoiced 
to  sit  at  Jesus'  feet,  but  was  also  ready,  when  it 
was  permitted  her,  to  wait  upon  and  to  anoint 
Him,  even  for  His  burying — as  she  did  not  shrink 
from  her  work  of  love,  from  expense,  from  trouble, 
or  from  the  derision  of  men,  so  must  you  always 
desire,  on  the  one  hand,  to  hear  the  Lord  Jesus 
in  His  Word  and  ministry,  on  the  other  to  serve 
Him  in  His  members  with  a  love  which  beareth 
all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things, 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  125 

endureth  all  things.  Then  will  His  glorious 
promise  be  yours.  He  will  say  to  you,  ''I  was 
naked,  and  ye  clothed  Me  ;  I  was  sick,  and  ye 
visited  Me  ;  I  was  in  prison,  and  ye  came  unto 
Me."  **  Whoso  receiveth  a  little  child  in  My 
Name,  receiveth  Me."  *'  Come  ye  blessed  of 
my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world." 

Secondl)i,  as  servants  of  the  sick  and  needy, 
for  Jesus'  sake.  As  you  serve  the  Lord  in  them, 
so  are  you  to  serve  them  as  He  would  have  you, 
and  after  the  example  left  you  by  His  servaats. 
St.  Paul  made  himself  a  servant  to  all,  that  he 
might  gain  the  more.  So  must  you,  in  serving 
those  to  whom  you  minister,  seek  to  win,  not 
their  praise,  not  the  good  report  of  men,  not 
their  love  and  gratitude,  for  its  own  sake,  but 
themselves,  for  gain  unto  Christ  your  Lord.  His 
work  in  saving  souls  must  be  your  end  and  aim, 
love  and  submission  to  Him,  the  Saviour  of  your 
souls,  your  ruling  motive. 

Your  service,  therefore,  must  be  rendered  not 
in  such  weak  indulgence  as  might  strengthen 
waywardness  of  inclination  or  perversity  of  will, 
but  always  with  the  holy  seal  of  parental  affec- 


126       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

tion,  as  to  those  for  whom  you  must  give  an 
account,  whose  souls  you  are  the  Lord's  agents 
to  recover  for  himself. 

Thirdly,  as  servants  one  to  another,  it  will  be 
your  duty,  my  sisters,  when  working  together  in 
your  several  degrees  and  stations,  to  show  in 
every  way  that  love  which  leads  us  in  lowliness 
of  mind  to  esteem  others  better  than  ourselves. 
Whosoever  will  be  great  among  you„let  her  be 
the  servant  of  all.  If  you  are  one  by  a  living 
faith  in  our  common  Lord  and  Saviour,  a  tie 
nearer  and  stronger  than  the  closest  ties  of 
blood  binds  you  together  in  spirit  and  affection. 
You  live  together  and  work  together  as  the 
acknowledged  daughters  of  Him  who  has  said, 
'*  By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are  my 
disciples,  if  ye  love  one  another  ;"  and  who  at  the 
same  time  taught  us,  as  He  humbled  Himself,  to 
show  His  love  unto  His  own,  by  doing  them 
menial  service  of  the  lowliest  kind,  to  follow  His 
example  in  gladly  humbling  ourselves  in  offices 
of  love  the  one  toward  the  other. 

In  such  loving  lowliness,  dear  Sisters,  your 
service  to  Christ  is  to  be  discharged,  with  child- 
like obedience  and  respect  to  the   superiors  in 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  127 

your  association  and  spiritual  pastors,  who  are 
over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  labor  among  you  in 
parental  love. 

In  the  presence  of  God  and  of  this  congrega- 
tion, I  now  demand  of  you,  Are  you  ready  and 
determined  faithfully  to  fulfil  the  office  of  a 
Deaconess,  as  it  has  been  now  set  forth,  and  to 
keep  the  Rules  under  which  you  are  associated 
as  such,  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  according  to  His 
holy  word  ? 

Answer.  I  am  ready,  and  am  so  determined. 

Bishop.  May  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Chief 
Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  your  souls,  accept  and 
seal  your  profession  and  promise  as  yea  and 
Amen  in  Him,  and  own  you  as  His,  and  with  His 
blessing  crown  you  forever.     Amen. 

IT  Thm.  the  Sisters  are  received,  all  kneeling. 

God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  God  the  Holy 
Ghost  bless  you  in  your  purpose  and  work,  make 
you  faithful  unto  death,  and  give  you  the  crown 
of  everlasting  life.     Amen. 

IT  Then  the  Deaconesses  rising : 
Draw  near  and  give  to  me  and  to  the  First 


128       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Deaconess  your  right  hands,  in   confirmation  of 
your  promise  and  token  of  your  fellowship. 

IT  TTie  Deaconesses,  received  successively  advance,  and  each  takes 
the  right  hand,  first  of  the  Bishop,  and  then  of  the  First  Deaconess, 
with  her  right  hand. 

%  Then  all  again  kneeling. 

Bishop.  Let  us  who  are  here  assembled  and 
desire  for  these  Deaconesses  salvation  and 
blessing,  pray  for  them. 

The  Lord  be  with  you. 

Alls.  And  with  thy  spirit. 

Bishop.  O  Lord,  show  thy  mercy  upon  us. 

Ans.  And  grant  us  Thy  salvation. 

Bishop.  O  God,  make  clean  our  hearts  within 
us. 

Ans.  And  take  not  Thy  Holy  Spirit  from  us. 

PRAYER. 

O  Father  of  mercy,  who  hast  led  these  Thy 
servants  to  Thy  Son,  so  that  they  have  given 
themselves  up  to  Him  for  His  own  peculiar 
possession,  and  desire  to  serve  Him  with  all  their 
powers  of  body  and  soul,  in  administering  to  the 
sick,  and  poor,  and  ignorant,  and  destitute,  we 
humbly  beseech  Thee  be  merciful  unto  them,  and 
direct  their  hearts  into  Thy  love  and  into  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  129 

patient  waiting  for  Christ,  that  in  Thy  house- 
hold the  Church,  nourished  and  strengthened  by 
Thy  word  and  ordinances,  they  may  Hve  and 
work  in  Thee,  and  rejoice  in  Thy  favor  always, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Afnen. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Thou  merciful  High- Priest, 
who  hast  purchased  these  souls  with  Thy  most 
precious  Blood,  Thine  they  are,  bought  of  Thee 
and  joined  to  Thee  in  Thy  holy  covenant.  They 
have  over  and  above  devoted  themselves  to 
Thine  especial  service.  Graciously  accept  the 
gift,  poor  and  unworthy  as  they  acknowledge  it 
to  be.  Enlighten  them  with  the  bright  beams  of 
Thy  truth,  strengthen  their  weakness  by  Thy 
power,  comfort  and  support  them  by  Thy  con- 
tinual presence,  and  give  them  of  Thine  own  meek 
and  lowly  spirit ;  that  acknowledging  themselves 
to  be  unprofitable  servants  before  Thee,  they 
may,  in  singleness  of  heart,  desire  to  be  and  do 
nothing  of  themselves,  but  only  to  the  honor  of 
Thy  glorious  name,  now  and  for  evermore. 
Amen. 

O  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  Thou  Spirit  of  peace 
and  comfort,  replenish  these  members  of  Thy 
household  with  Thy  peace,  that  they,  as   Thy 


130      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

messengers  and  instruments,  may  bring  peace 
and  consolation  to  the  homes  and  families  of  the 
sick  and  miserable,  and  in  their  companionship  to 
their  associates  in  the  work  ;  and  grant  that  they 
may  ever  be  adorned  with  the  ornament  of  a 
meek  and  quiet  spirit,  and  so  govern  themselves 
in  cheerful  obedience  toward  their  superiors,  that 
in  performing  their  commands  they  may,  with  a 
glad  mind  and  will,  render  obedience  unto  Thee  ; 
all  which  we  ask  through  the  prevailing  merits  of 
our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  to  whom 
with  Thee,  O  Father,  and  Thee,  O  Holy  Ghost, 
be    all    honor    and   glory,   world   without   end. 

Amen. 

HYMN   179. 

f  Then  the  Offertory,  &c.  in  the  administration  of  the  Holy  Com- 
munion are  proceeded  with. 

%  And  the  Deaconesses,  Probationers  and  Associate  Sisters  par- 
take,  each  degree  severally  in  its  order. 

IT  If  there  are  Probationers  to  be  admitted;  or  Associates  to  be 
received  and  recognized,  the  Admission  or  Reception  shall  take 
place ;  or  if  both,  each  in  its  order,  as  here  named,  immediately 
after  the  prayer  for  the  newly  received  Deaconess,  and  before  the 
Offertory. 

?  The  Deaconesses  having  retired  from  the  altar-rail,  the  Firsi 
Deaconess  shall  bring  up  thither  the  persons  to  be  admitted  Pro- 
bationers or  Associates,  or  if  there  be  both,  each  in  their  order,  the 
Associates  after  the  Probationers  shall  have  retired,  and  shall 
present  them  to  the  Bishop. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  131 

Bishop.  Dear  Sisters  in  Christ,  in  behalf  of  the 
United  Deaconesses  of  Maryland,  it  is  my  duty 
now  to  inform  you  of  your  admission  to  be  Pro- 
bationers for  the  office  of  Deaconess,  on  recom- 
mendation of  the  Rector  and  First  Deaconess. 
You  have  heard  the  charge  given  to  the  Sisters 
just  received,  and  the  promise  made  by  them, 
and  have  joined  in  the  prayers  made  in  their 
behalf  Before  you,  that  charge  set  forth  the 
character  and  work  toward  which  your  aim  and 
efforts  are  to  be  henceforth  steadily  directed. 
That  promise  embodied  the  pledge  implied  in 
your  assumption  of  the  probationary  relation. 
Those  prayers,  in  spirit  and  in  substance,  must 
become  the  unceasing  petition  of  your  soul, 
in  behalf  of  yourselves,  that  you  may  attain 
to  that  good  degree  to  which  you  have  been 
admitted  to  look  forward,  and  in  behalf  of 
those  with  whom  you  are  now  associated,  that 
they  with  you,  and  you  with  them,  may  be 
sharers  in  a  common  blessing,  through  the 
mercy  of  your  Father,  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  and  the  comfort  and  strengthen- 
ing of  the  Holy  Ghost.  You  are  to  continue 
Probationers  during  the  times  respectively  pre- 


132       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

scribed  by  the  Rector  and  Chief  Deaconess,  and 
until  a  vote  of  the  United  Deaconesses  agreeing 
to  your  reception.  Until"  then,  be  it  your  daily 
endeavor  to  grow  in  grace  and  in  humility, 
docility,  meekness,  and  faithful  diligence,  to  labor 
after  the  acquirement  of  thorough  fitness  for  the 
department  of  work  to  which  you  shall  be 
assigned  :  in  which  may  God  our  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  with  the  comfort  and  help  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  bless,  preserve,  and  prosper  you. 
Amen. 

IT  The  Probationers  having  retired,  the  First  Deaconess  shall 
bring  forward  and  present  the  person  (s)  to  be  received  as  (an) 
Associate  (s). 

Bishop.  Beloved  in  the  Lord,  on  recommenda- 
tion of  the  First  Deaconess,  with  the  approval  of 
the  Rector,  you  have  been  received  by  vote  of  the 
United  Deaconesses  to  be  [a  resident  or  a  de- 
tached']  Associate,  in  the  manner  and  for  the 
purposes  agreed  on  between  you  and  the  First 
Deaconess.  In  pursuance  of  that  agreement,  you 
are  faithfully  to  observe  the  rules  of  the  Dea- 
connesses  relating  to  associates  in  their  work,  and 
to  observe  the  directions  which,  in  accordance 
with  those  rules  and  your  agreement,  may  from 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  133 

time  to  time  be  given.  The  charge  which  in  your 
hearing  has  been  given  to  your  Sisters  now 
received  as  Deaconesses,  is  equally  your  lesson 
for  your  guidance  in  the  fellowship  with  them  to 
which  you  are  admitted.  The  promise  which 
they  have  made  pertains  to  you  also,  in  the  degree 
of  your  association.  Is  it  your  mind  and  will,  in 
oneness  of  spirit  with  them,  in  like  faith  and  hope 
for  the  love  of  the  same  Lord,  to  strive  together 
in  your  degree  and  lot  to  do  Him  humble  and 
cheerful  service  ? 

IT  They  shall  all  severally  answer, 
Yes. 

Bishop.  May  God,  who  hath  given  you  that 

heart  and  will,  evermore  bless  you  in  a  faithful 

performance  of  the  same,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 

Lord.     Amen. 

HYMN    179. 

IT  Then  the  Offertory,  &c. ,  in  the  administration  of  (he  Holy  Com~ 
munion,  are  proceeded  with. 

IT  After  the  Gloria  in  Excelsis,  the  received  Deaconesses  and  Pro- 
hationers  and  Associates,  if  any,  shall  draw  near  to  the  altar-rail, 
and  standing  in  order  before  it,  shall  be  thus  addressed : 

Bishop.  Ye  have  now,  beloved  in  the  Lord  (in 
your  several  degrees),  entered  upon  the  especial 
privilege  of  service  unto  Christ  in  His  vineyard  ; 


134       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

to  you  has  been  especially  entrusted  the  high 
honor  of  ministering  to  your  Saviour  in  His 
weak  and  suffering  members.  Arise  then,  arise, 
my  Sisters,  and  gird  yourselves,  as  the  wise  Vir- 
gins, for  His  service.  Behold  the  Bridegroom 
Cometh,  go  ye  out  to  meet  Him  with  loins  girded 
and  burning  lights.  He  standeth  at  the  door 
and  knocketh,  in  form  indeed  of  a  servant,  in  the 
needy  and  destitute  to  whom  your  cares  and 
ministrations  are  to  be  given.  Open  then  unto 
Him,  that  He  may  come  in  and  sup.  Feed  Him 
in  the  hungry,  clothe  Him  in  the  naked,  receive 
Him.  in  His  little  ones,  visit  Him  in  the  friendless 
and  destitute,  the  prisoner  and  the  oppressed  ; 
bind  up  his  wounds  and  render  nursing  care  to 
His  infirmities  in  the  sick,  and  make  Him  ready 
for  the  burial  in  the  dead,  whom  for  His  sake  you 
prepare  for  their  last  resting-place. 

In  such  discharge  of  your  blessed  office,  hard- 
ships and  difficulties  are  to  be  looked  for.  The 
heart  may  become  faint  and  the  head  confused, 
the  hands  hang  down  with  weariness,  and  the 
feeble  knees  refuse  to  do  their  office.  But  then, 
too,  the  heavenly  Bridegroom  will  be  with  you 
as  the  Lord  of  glory.     He  has  given  you,  in  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  135 

spiritual  food  which  you  have  been  even  now 
receiving,  the  assurance  of  His  Presence  to  sup- 
port and  strengthen,  to  assist  and  abundantly  to 
reward  all  such  good  works  as  He  has  prepared 
for  you  to  walk  in.  In  Him  be  strong.  In  Him 
be  glad  with  holy  boldness.  In  His  might  and 
consolation  go  forth,  ready  and  able  to  do  or 
suffer  whatsoever  in  His  loving  wisdom  He  shall 
see  fit  to  set  before  you  in  your  work  for  Him. 
%  Let  us  pray. 
Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  dost 
vouchsafe  to  accept  and  bless  the  humble  service 
of  those  to  whom,  in  Thy  great  goodness,  Thou 
hast  given  a  willing  heart,  grant,  we  beseech  Thee, 
to  these  Thy  handmaidens,  such  wiUingness  of 
heart,  such  humble  quietness  of  spirit  and  confi- 
dence in  Thee,  such  sincerity  and  godly  simplicity 
in  the  denial  of  self  and  glad  endurance  of  priva- 
tion, hardship,  thanklessness  and  reproach  in  the 
service  of  Thy  poor  and  the  little  ones  of  Thy 
flock,  and  such  faithful  perseverance  in  meekness, 
lowliness,  and  long-suffering,  and  abounding 
charity  among  each  other,  and  towards  all  men, 
as  may  obtain  Thy  merciful  acceptance  and 
overflowing   blessjng  for  their  work,  through  the 


136       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

alone  merits  and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ,  Thy 
Son  our  Lord.     Amen. 

IT  Thm,  shall  follow  the  Benediction. 


First  Prayer  for  Chapter  Meetings. 
Almighty  and  most  merciful  Father,  who  by 
thy  Son  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  day  of  his 
visible  dwelling  among  men,  didst  accept  the 
ministrations  of  women  to  His  sacred  person, 
vouchsafe  to  regard  our  supplications  in  behalf  of 
these  Thine  handmaids  now  assembled,  in  the 
desire  and  endeavor,  in  the  devotion  of  themselves 
and  of  their  services,  to  prove  their  love  to  Thee. 
Accept  and  bless  the  purpose  of  their  hearts,  in 
so  far  as  it  is  Thy  work,  the  fruit  of  Thy  word 
and  Holy  Spirit.  Thou  who  knowest  the  hearts 
of  all,  search  and  try  the  ground  of  the  hearts  of 
Thy  servants  ;  see  whether  there  be  in  them  a 
spirit  of  entire  devotion  to  Thy  service,  and 
create  it,  if  there  be  not,  and  strengthen  it  if 
there  be.  Overcome  in  them,  O  Lord,  the  dull- 
ness and  slowness  of  their  minds,  and  make  therrl 
to  understand  more  and  more  of  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Thy  grace.  Overcome  the  earthliness 
of  their  affections ;  make  them  to  love  Thee  as 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  137 

well  as  they  can  love  at  all,  and  suffer  them  to 
have  no  affection  independent  of  Thee.  Over- 
come in  us  all,  especially,  O  God  our  Saviour, 
our  self-love  ;  root  it  out  of  our  hearts,  as  Thy 
grace  only  can,  and  implant  in  its  stead  love  to 
Thee  as  the  great  motive  of  our  life,  the  spring 
of  all  our  thoughts,  and  words,  and  actions. 

Thou  hast  left  us,  O  Lord,  the  poor  and  mise- 
rable ;  saying,  Inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of 
the  least  of  these,  ye  did  it  unto  me  ;  and  grant 
to  these  Thy  servants  grace  and  opportunity  to 
spend  their  days  in  ministering  to  such  in  Thy 
Name.  Touch  all  our  hearts  with  heavenly  pity. 
Fill  all  our  souls  with  holy  zeal.  Increase 
our  faith.  Root  and  ground  us  in  love.  Clothe 
us  with  humility.  Make  for  each  and  all  of 
us  our  way  plain  before  us,  and  give  us  strength 
and  courage  patiently  to  surmount  every 
obstacle  with  which  Thou  mayest  see  fit  to 
try  us.  Breathe  upon  Thy  whole  Church  the 
spirit  of  love  unfeigned.  Give  us  for  darkness 
light  ;  for  prejudice  the  charity  that  hopeth  all 
things  ;  for  strife  and  envyings,  a  holy  emulation 
in  Thy  service,  and  for  Thy  glory. 

All  this  we  ask,  O  heavenly  Father,  for  Thine 


138      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

own  mercies'  sake,  and  for  the  sake  of  the 
infinite  merits  of  Thy  true  and  only  Son  ;  to 
whom,  with  Thee  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  one  God 
over  all,  blessed  forever,  be  honor,  praise  and 
glory,  now  and  evermore.     Amen, 

RULES     FOR    THE    ORDER     OF    DEACONESSES  OF 
THE   DIOCESE   OF   MARYLAND. 

1.  This  organization  of  Christian  women,  under 
the  pastoral  care  of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
is  established  for  the  management  of  an  Infirm- 
ary, the  formation  of  Church  Schools,  and  such 
other  works  of  charity  as  may  be  deemed 
expedient. 

2.  The  members  of  this  Society  are  divided 
into  three  classes,  (i)  The  United  Deaconesses. 
(2)  Probationers.  (3)  The  Associate  Deacon- 
esses. 

3.  The  United  Deaconesses  are  those  who, 
having  passed  through  their  Probationary  terms, 
and  contemplating  a  permanent  continuance  in 
the  Order,  are  admitted,  upon  application  to  the 
Bishop,  by  an  unanimous  election  of  the  United 
Deaconesses.  They  must  be  at  least  twenty 
years  of  age. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  139 

They  reside  in  the  Parental  House,  unless 
being  called  by  Providence  to  some  other  sphere 
of  duty,  they  depart  with  the  full  sanction  of  the 
Bishop  and  the  Order,  still  however  retaining 
their  allegiance  to  the  Society,  continuing 
always  subject  to  its  rule,  statedly  rendering 
a  report  of  their  work,  to  the  First  Deaconess, 
and  holding  themselves  in  readiness  to  be  re- 
called whenever  deemed  necessary  or  proper  by 
those  in  authority. 

All  the  United  Deaconesses  are  bound  to 
hold  themselves  in  readiness  to  be  sent  by  the 
Bishop  to  any  other  field,  whenever  it  is  deemed 
necessary  for  the  promotion  of  the  object  of  the 
organization. 

4.  The  government  and  regulation  of  the 
Society  is  vested  in  the  First  Deaconess,  who  is 
nominated  to  the  office  by  the  Bishop,  and 
unanimously  elected  by  the  United  Deaconesses, 
and  to  whom  all  the  other  members  shall 
render  cheerful  obedience.  She  shall  have  charge 
of  all  money  given  to  the  Society,  which  being 
first  dedicated  to  Almighty  God,  through  the 
Offertory,  shall  by  her  be  dispensed  as  she  in  her 
discretion  shall  deem  best  for  the  support  of  the 


I40        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

members  and  for  the  furtherance  of  the  objects 
for  which  the  Society  is  organized.  She  shall 
keep  accurate  accounts  of  all  income  and 
outlay,  and  exhibit  the  same  to  the  Bishop  of 
the  Diocese  as  often  as  may  be  required,  and  to 
the  United  Deaconesses  once  every  month. 

5.  The  United  Deaconesses  shall  assume  an 
economical  habit,  conforming  in  expense,  style, 
and  color,  which  shall  be  black  or  gray,  as  the 
necessity  of  their  position  may  require. 

6.  Each  lady  shall  be  furnished  with  the  sum  of 
$100  per  annum  for  her  personal  expenses  and 
private  charities,  while  in  active  service,  and 
during  sickness  and  old  age  she  is  in  all  things 
provided  for  at  the  expense  of  the  organization. 

7.  Every  United  Deaconess  is  forbidden  to 
receive  fee  or  compensation  for  her  services,  but 
whenever  remuneration  is  made,  it  must  be  paid 
to  the  organization,  and  placed  in  a  Reserve 
Fund  to  provide  for  the  wants  of  aged,  infirm  or 
sick  Deaconesses. 

8.  A  Deaconess  is  at  liberty  to  retire  from  the 
Association  six  months  after  having  addressed 
her  resignation  to  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
which   term   he   may   shorten  if  desirable.     He 


At  Home  and  Abroad  141 

also  has  the  right  to  dismiss  any  Deaconess 
when,  for  improper  conduct,  or  for  any  other 
grave  consideration,  he  may  deem  the  measure 
necessary. 

9.  It  shall  be  the  part  of  the  First  Deaconess 
daily  to  assign  an  outline  of  duty  to  each 
member  of  the  Order,  beginning  the  day  with 
prayer  for  the  Divine  aid  in  the  discharge  of  their 
several  duties. 

10.  Six  hours  of  Prayer — 6  and  9  A.  M.,  12,  3,  6 
and  9  P.M.,  shall  be  observed  by  the  United 
Deaconesses,  wherever  they  may  be,  or  whatever 
may  be  their  employments  —  those  who  are 
sufficiently  disengaged  assembling  in  the  Chapel 
or  Private  Oratory  for  such  services  as  are  ap- 
pointed, and  those  who  are  ministering  or  em- 
ployed elsewhere  using  mentally  an  established 
form  for  the  set  hours,  and  meditating  on  such 
topics  for  the  day  as  may  be  pointed  out  by  their 
spiritual  Director.  On  Friday  preceding  the 
Holy  Communion,  at  3  P.  M.,  the  whole  body^  if 
possible,  shall  assemble  with  the  Pastor  in 
charge  for  his  direction,  counsel,  and  blessing. 

11.  The  Feasts  and  Fasts  of  the  Church  shall 
be   duly  observed  by  such  relaxation  or  by  such 


142       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

increased  abstinence  as  the  care  of  the  sick, 
and  the  due  performance  of  duty  may  permit. 

All  the  members  are  entitled  to  an  annual 
season  of  rest  and  freedom  from  care,  according 
as  their  needs,  their  health,  and.  the  wants  of  the 
Institution  shall  determine. 

Hours  of  visiting  and  receiving  visits  shall  be  so 
limited  as  not  to  interfere  with  the  daily  dis- 
charge of  duty. 

12.  Probationers  may  be  received  for  three 
months  or  longer,  as  shall  be  determined  by  the 
Bishop  and  the  United  Deaconesses  on  their 
entrance.  They  shall  be  placed  under  the  charge 
of  one  of  the  United  Deaconesses,  in  order  to 
be  fitted  for  the  departments  they  are  expected 
to  occupy.  During  their  probationary  term  they 
form  part  of  the  family,  and  in  all  things 
conform   to  its  rules  and  regulations. 

OF  associates. 

13.  Any  one  wishing  to  become  an  Associate, 
must  hand  in  her  name  to  the  First  Deaconess, 
with  the  time  she  wishes  to  devote  to  the  work. 
If  approved  by  the  whole  body,  she  shall,  as 
often  as  practicable,  meet  at  the  Noon  Services 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  143 

for  the  purpose  of  united  Prayer,  and  for  receiv- 
ing directions  for  her  daily  work  from  the  First 
Deaconess,  to  whom  she  is  in  all  things  to  refer, 
as  the  head  of  the  Organization,  and  to  whom 
she  shall  render  a  full  report  once  a  month. 

14.  It  shall  be  the  aim  of  the  whole  Associa- 
tion to  increase  its  operations  by  an  increase  of 
members,  and  by  an  extension  of  the  various 
departments  of  works  of  charity,  as  contemplated 
in  Article  i. 

INTERIOR  DISCIPLINE. 

1.  Each  Deaconess  has  a  distinct  department, 
division  or  subdivision  of  work  assigned  her  by 
the  Chief  Deaconess. 

2.  Once  assigned  such  department,  she  shall  be 
changed  only  with  the  consent  of  the  Deaconess 
herself,  or  else  with  the  advice  and  consent  of  a 
majority  of  the  Deaconesses  in  Chapter  as- 
sembled. 

3.  For  the  state  and  duties  of  such  department, 
&c.,  the  Deaconess  in  charge  is  responsible  to 
the  Chief  Deaconess.  Any  complaint  concerning 
it  must  be  made  directly  to  the  Deaconess  in 
charge  ;    and  only  in  case  of  alleged  neglect  of 


i44      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

such  complaint  by  her,  to  be  carried  to  the  Chief 
Deaconess. 

4.  The  Chief  Deaconess  may,  and  is  bound  to 
notice  any  neglect  or  deficiency  in  any  depart- 
ment, &c.,  by  direct  communication  with  the 
Deaconess  in  charge. 

5.  No  censure  or  reproof  shall  be  addressed  by 
the  Chief  Deaconess  to  any  Deaconess  or  Proba- 
tioner in  the  presence  of  any  third  person,  but 
directions  as  to  the  discharge  of  duty  or  orders 
concerning  duties  to  be  performed  are  not  under 
any  circumstances  to  be  understood  to  convey 
or  imply  censure  or  reproof. 

6.  Any  Deaconess  or  Probationer  shall  have 
the  right  of  appeal  from  censure  or  reproof  by 
the  Chief  Deaconess  to  the  Rector,  or  in  his 
absence  the  Vice-Rector  ;  but  such  appeal  must 
be  made  at  the  first  opportunity,  with  the  least 
possible  delay. 

7.  Gentleness  in  the  conveyal  of  direction  or 
reproof,  and  meekness  in  the  reception,  will  be 
the  study  of  all ;  and  each  shall  in  all  humiHty 
help  others  to  its  observance. 

8.  No  grievance  or  complaint  of  any  Deaconess 
or  Probationer   against  either  the  Chief  or  any 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  145 

other  Deaconess  or  Probationer  shall  be  the 
subject  of  conversation  between  the  aggrieved 
and  any  other,  except  the  one  occasioning  it. 

9.  It  is  a  general  rule  and  agreement  to  be 
understood  and  observed  by  all,  that  neither  by 
tallying  nor  by  listening  shall  conversation  con- 
cerning misunderstandings  or  difficulties  between 
members  of  the  Sisterhood,  or  concerning  griev- 
ances or  complaints  of  any  member  be  entered 
into  or  allowed. 


FORM   OF    SERVICE    TO    BE    USED    AT  A  PUBLIC 
MEETING,   OR   ANNIVERSARY   OF   THE   ORDER. 

Se7itences. 

This  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  these  things  I  will 
that  thou  affirm  constantly,  that  they  which 
have  believed  in  God  might  be  careful  to  main- 
tain good  works,  for  necessary  uses,  that  they  be 
not  unfruitful. —  Titus  iii.  14. 

Charge  them  that  they  do  good  ;  that  they  be 
rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute,  willing  to 
communicate  ;  laying  up  for  themselves  a  good 
foundation  against  the  time  to  come,  that  they 
may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life. — i  Tim.  vi.  17,  18. 
10 


146       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

The  silver  is  Mine,  and  the  gold  is  Mine,  saith 
the  Lord  of  Hosts. — Haggai  ii.  8. 

Not  by  might  nor  by  power,  but  by  my  Spirit, 
saith  the  Lord  of  Hosts. — ZechariaJi  iv.  6. 

VERSICLES. 

Our  help  is  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord. 
Aiis.  Who  hath  made  heaven  and  earth. 
Blessed  be  the  Name  of  the  Lord. 
Ans.  Henceforth,  world  without  end. 
O  Lord,  open  thou  our  lips. 
A71S.  And  our   mouth   shall   show  forth  Thy 
praise. 

IT  Thtn  shall  he  said  from  the  Psalter  Psalm  cxi.  with  the  Gloria 

Patri,  and  Psalm  cxlv.  with  the  Gloria  Patri. 
IT  Then  shall  he  read  the  Lesson,  thus  announced :  The  Lesson  is 

written  in  the  chapter  of 

If  After  the  Lesson  shall  he  sung  from  the  Psalms  in  metre,  <Se- 

lections  dGth  last  4  verses,  and  6dth,  last  2  verses. 

Domimts  vobiscum. 
The  Lord  be  with  you. 
Ans.  And  with  thy  spirit. 
Ministei^.  Let  us  pray. 
O  Lord,  show  Thy  mercy  upon  us. 
Ans.  And  grant  us  Thy  salvation. 
O  God,  make  clean  our  hearts  within  us. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  147 

Ans.  And  take  not  Thy  Holy  Spirit  from  us. 
Our  Father,  &c. 

COLLECTS. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  dost 
govern  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth  ;  Mercifully 
hear  the  supplications  of  Thy  people,  and  grant 
us  Thy  peace  all  the  days  of  our  life  ;  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     A7;ten. 

O  God,  forasmuch  as  without  Thee  we  are  not 
able  to  please  Thee  ;  Mercifully  grant  that  Thy 
Holy  Spirit  may  in  all  things  direct  and  rule  our 
hearts  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Lord,  we  beseech  Thee  to  keep  Thy  household, 
the  Church,  in  continual  godliness  ;  that  through 
Thy  protection  it  may  be  free  from  all  adversities, 
and  devoutly  given  to  serve  Thee,  in  good 
works,  to  the  glory  of  Thy  Name  ;  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

Stir  up,  we  beseech  Thee,  O  Lord,  the  wills  of 
Thy  faithful  people  ;  that  they  plenteously  bring- 
ing forth  the  fruit  of  good  works,  may  by  Thee  be 
plenteously  rewarded  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.    Amen. 


148      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

the  prayer. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God  our  Heavenly 
Father,  who  through  Thy  Son  our  Lord,  hast 
called  us  to  a  house  eternal  in  the  heavens, 
vouchsafe,  we  beseech  Thee,  to  prosper  with  Thy 
blessing  the  undertaking  [in  which  Thy  servants 
of  this  household  are  engaged  of  maintaining] 
[we  are  now  making  ready]  for  the  needy  and 
afflicted,  the  widow  and  the  fatherless,  the  sick 
and  destitute,  a  place  of  shelter  and  relief  O 
prosper  Thou  {theirl  [our]  handiwork,  and  bring 
it  to  good  effect.  Make  the  hearts  of  Thy  people 
ready  to  devise  liberal  things  toward  it,  and 
strengthen  Thou  their  hands  to  do  a  work 
acceptable  unto  Thee,  through  the  prevailing 
merits  and  intercession  of  our  only  Mediator  and 
Advocate,  Jesus  Christ  Thy  Son.     Amen. 

O  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hast  called  the  needy 
and  distressed  Thy  brethren,  and  hast  graciously 
vouchsafed  to  regard  what  is  done  unto  them  in 
Thy  name  as  done  unto  Thyself,  look  now  in 
Thy  great  love  upon  us  Thy  servants,  and  upon 
this  work  in  which  we  are  gathered  together  in 
Thy  Name,  and  so  let  Thy  Holy  Spirit  fill  and 
rule  our  hearts,  that  love  for  Thee,  and  for  Thy 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  149 

poor  in  Thee,  may  make  us  to  abound  in  minis- 
trations of  mercy,  liberality,  pitifulness  and  true 
compassion.  Of  such  graces  and  their  fruits  in 
holy  works,  may  this  place  \be  more  and  more] 
[become']  the  honored  home  and  centre,  and  its 
immates  and  conductors  humble,  but  bright 
examples,  shining  as  lights  kindled  from  Thy 
light  before  all  Thy  spiritual  household,  to  the 
glory  of  Thy  grace  ;  whom,  with  the  Father  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  we  worship  ever,  one  God,  world 
without  end.     Amen. 

O,  Holy  Ghost,  Eternal  God,  Author  and  Giver 
of  the  wisdom  from  above,  that  is  gentle,  easy  to 
be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits,  shed 
forth,  we  beseech  Thee,  that  wisdom  in  rich  abun- 
dance, not  only  on  all  Thy  servants  who  are  or 
shall  be  banded  together  in  Thy  grace  and 
strength  for  the  conduct  of  this  good  work,  in  its 
several  parts  and  ministries,  but  also  on  us  now 
assembled  under  Thy  guidance,  and  in  trust  in 
Thee  that  both  they  and  we  may  be  Thy  blessed 
instruments  of  spreading  Thy  manifold  gifts 
abroad,  and  kindling  with  fervent  zeal  the  hearts 
of  all  those  among  whom  we  live  and  have  our 
daily  walk  and  conversation,  that  men  may  glo- 


150      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

rify  our   Father   in   heaven  ;    whom  with    Jesus 

Christ   His  Son,  and   Thee,  our   Comforter  and 

Sanctifier,  we  praise  and  bless,  we  worship  and 

glorify.  One    only  God,    now  and  everlastingly, 

world  without  end.     Amen. 

IT  2  Corinthians  xiii.  14. 

The  grace  of  our  Lord,  &c. 

IT  T7ie  Hymn,  203,  last  three  verses. 
IT  The  Statement  of  the  Trustees. 

ADDRESSES. 

IT  The  Gloria  in  Excelsis. 
•     IT  Collects.  ^' Direct,"  dtc.  "  Almighty  God,  the  fountain,"  dtc. 

THE   BLESSING. 


A  PRAYER  FOR  DEACONESSES,  ASSOCIATES,  AND 
OTHERS. 
Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  v/ho  dost  vouch- 
safe to  accept  and  bless  the  humble  service  of 
those  to  whom,  in  Thy  great  goodness,  Thou  hast 
given  a  willing  heart,  grant,  we  beseech  Thee, 
to  these  Thy  handmaidens,  such  willingness  of 
heart,  such  humble  quietness  of  spirit,  and  confi- 
dence in  Thee,  such  sincerity  and  godly  simplicity 
in  the  denial  of  self,  and  glad  endurance  of  priva- 
tion, hardship,   thanklessness,    and   reproach   in 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  151 

the  service  of  Thy  poor,  and  the  little  ones  of 
Thy  flock,  and  such  faithful  perseverance  in 
meekness,  lowliness,  and  long-suffering,  and 
abounding  charity  among  each  other,  and  to  all 
men,  as  may  obtain  Thy  merciful  acceptance  and 
overflowing  blessing  for  their  work  :  through  the 
alone  merits  and  intercession  of  Jesus  Christ  Thy 
Son  our  Lord.     Amen. 


152       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 


a 

•  ^^t  Sist^r]^00ir  0f  i\;)t  ^00tr  Sl^^plj^rir. 
^aliim0r^,  Stir. 

THE  organization  known  as  the  Sisterhood  of 
the  Good  Shepherd,  Baltimore,  dates  back  in 
its  earliest  stages  to  January,  1856. 

After  various  experiences  and  divers  vicissi- 
tudes, under  different  pastoral  relations,  it  became 
more  fully  organized  as  a  Community  under  the 
rector  of  St.  Luke's  Church,  Baltimore,  in  the 
year  1863,  when  it  assumed  its  present  name. 
He  resigned  his  charge  of  the  same,  in  June, 
1870. 

It  was  not  the  outgrowth  of  worky  but  of  a 
desire  to  work,  **  to  spend  and  be  spent "  for 
Him ''who  freely  gave  Himself  for  us."  It  grew 
out  of  a  conscious  want  of  being  unable  in  society 
to  give  one's  time  and  labor  unreservedly  to  the 
Master's  service — but  with  no  intention  of  the 
Religious  life,  as  understood  in  the  Romish  sense. 

It  had  no  specified  aim,  but  simply  set  out  to 
do  whatever  presented  itself,  under  ministerial 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  153 

direction,  in  connection  with  the  parish  to  which 
it  belonged.  The  immediate  result  was  a  Parish 
school,  and  regular  visiting  among  the  sick  and 
needy. 

The  original  aim  was  so  comprehensive  that  it 
can  hardly  be  said  to  have  enlarged  its  original 
scope,  although  it  has  been  directly  engaged  in 
Hospital  management,  the  care  of  private  sick 
and  poor,  the  charge  of  private  and  parish  schools, 
and  the  conduct  of  an  orphanage  for  boys. 

The  Sisterhood  has  followed  no  model,  but 
thankfully  receiving  the  experience  of  the  most 
prominent  kindred  societies,  and  following  its 
own  Providential  leadings,  it  has  attained  its 
present  status. 

The  most  serious  obstacles  to  its  usefulness 
have  been  those  things  which  obstruct  the  use- 
fulness of  most  great  and  good  works  in  their 
inception,  viz.,  the  general  inexperience  of  those 
who  undertake  them,  and  the  want  of  general 
discipline  and  right  views  of  authority,  which 
makes  it  very  difficult  for  Americans  to  live 
under  rule  and  to  iose  individualisms  in  the  life 
common  to  all. 

The  Sisterhood  of  the  Good  Shepherd  is  a 


154      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Society  of  women,  electing  its  own  officers,  and 
originating  and  conducting  its  own  operations, 
with  its  definite  rules,  principles  and  discipline. 

The  Sister  Superior  is  the  head  of  the  Com- 
munity, charged  with  its  administration,  and 
responsible  for  it's  internal  order,  the  control  of 
its  operations  and  matters  of  detail.  She  is  the 
organ  of  communication  with  the  Society,  to 
ivhom  application  must  be  made  for  the  services 
of  the  Sisters,  and  other  matters  relating  to  its 
work. 

The  members  of  the  Community  are  known  as 
Resident  Probationers,  Sister  Probationers,  and 
Confirmed  Sisters. 

It  is  required  of  every  applicant  for  membership 
with  the  Society  that  she  shall  reside  for  six 
months  in  the  House,  to  test  her  fitness  for  the 
work.  This  constitutes  the  Resident  Probation- 
ship. 

The  Sister  Probationers  are  those  who,  having 
passed  satisfactorily  through  this  first  term,  are 
advanced  to  a  second  stage  of  probation,  for  a 
further  test  of  their  spirit  and  constancy. 

The  Confirmed  Sisters  are  those  who  have 
passed  through  the  entire  period  of  probatioa 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  155 

Two  full  years  will  be  required  before  one  can 
enter  the  rank  of  the  Confirmed,  and  not  then 
unless  she  has  attained  her  twenty-fifth  year. 
Vows  are  not  required  ;  but  no  one  is  admitted 
to  any  rank  in  the  Sisterhood  without  making  a 
promise  of  obedience  to  its  Rules,  so  long  as  she 
shall  remain  in  connection  with  it. 

Manifestly,  such  a  calling  should  be  undertaken 
^*  soberly,  advisedly,  and  in  the  fear  of  GOD,"  and 
no  woman  should  seek  or  accept  full  membership 
in  a  Community  unless  with  the  intention,  delib- 
erately reached,  of  devoting  herself  to  it  for  life, 
subject  only  to  the  manifestations  of  God's  W^'ill, 
and  provided  a  fitness  for  it  be  discovered  by 
means  of  a  sufficiently  lengthy  and  satisfactory 
probation. 

The  Rules  make  provision  for  releasing  a 
member  from  the  Society,  for  cause^  and  upon 
sufficient  notice. 

Persons  under  eighteen,  cannot  be  received 
without  the  written  consent  of  their  Parents  or 
Guardians. 

Persons  over  forty-five,  and  widows  with  chil- 
dren, are  not  elegible  for  membership,  save  as 
Associate  Sisters. 


156      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

The  period  of  probation  may  be  lengthened, 
but  never  abridged. 

The  Sisters  retain  their  Baptismal  Names. 

Each  class  of  the  Community  wears  a  distinc- 
tive dress — plain  and  simple,  but  uniform. 

The  Sisters  having  **  food  and  raiment"  pro- 
vided, are  expected  to  be  therewith  content. 

Those  women  whose  hearts  GOD  may  touch 
and  move  to  engage  in  this  work,  should 
remember  that  the  first  condition  for  the  life  of  a 
Sister  must  be  a  soul-engrossing  love  for  GOD, 
and  an  earnest,  deep  desire  and  intention  to 
consecrate  themselves  in  body,  soul  and  spirit  to 
this  holy  calling.  No  mere  considerations  of 
convenience,  taste  or  fancy,  should  lead  one  to 
engage  in  such  a  work ;  but  there  should  be  a 
hearty  sacrifice  and  offering  of  oneself  to  the 
service  of  the  Divine  Master,  desiring  only  to 
know  His  love,  to  do  His  will,  to  be  imbued 
with  His  Spirit,  and  to  minister  to  His  glory. 

In  addition  to  these  spiritual  requirements, 
there  should  be  such  recognition  of  law  and  order 
as  every  corporation  finds  to  be  essential  to  its 
life,  and  an  honest  determination  to  observe  the 
rules  of  the  Sisterhood  in  letter  and  spirit. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  157 

Good  health  is  a  necessary  qualification. 

A  stated  amount  for  board  will  be  expected 
from  all  those  whom  GOD  has  blessed  with 
means,  during  the  probationary  term.  The 
Sisters  will  contribute  toward  the  general  sup- 
port according  to  their  power,  but  in  each  case 
the  amount  so  given  is  entirely  at  her  own 
option,  and  is  known  only  to  herself,  the  Pastor, 
and  the  Superior. 

Persons  wishing  to  become  connected  with  the 
Community  should  make  application  to  the 
Sister  Superior.  They  should  state  particulars  of 
age,  residence,  such  qualifications  as  they  may 
think  they  possess,  the  kind  of  work  for  which 
they  are  fitted,  and  in  general,  anything  relating 
to  the  motives  and  principles  which  have  led 
them  to  seek  a  connection  with  the  Society. 

They  should  likewise  be  furnished  with  testi- 
monials from  their  respective  Pastors,  setting 
forth  their  religious  character  and  standing,  and 
giving  such  particular  information  as  will  decide 
the  propriety  of  encouraging  a  farther  movement 
in  this  direction.  It  is  especially  requested  that 
clergymen  will  exercise  great  prudence  and 
caution  in  giving  testimonials.     Such  serious  in- 


158       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

terests  as  are  involved  in  the  work  of  a  Sister- 
hood should  not  be  jeopardized  by  any  careless 
recommendations  from  clergymen  to  well-mean- 
ing women  who  may  wish  to  unite  with  it.  Every 
devout  and  zealous  Christian  woman  is  not 
capable  of  the  position,  and  unfit  members  are 
elements  of  weakness  and  of  failure.  Great  care 
and  conscientiousness  should  be  exercised  in  all 
such  cases,  and  especial  attention  should  be 
given  to  enable  a  Pastor  to  ascertain,  not  only 
the  general  goodness  of  the  candidate,  but  like- 
wise her  probable  vocation  for  the  life  in  question. 

The  members  of  the  Community  are  not  at 
liberty  to  receive  compensation  for  any  services 
rendered,  but  offerings  for  the  general  fund  will 
be  gratefully  accepted  by  the  Society. 

The  Sisters,  at  present,  are  confined  to  Hos- 
pital, Educational  and  Orphanage  work,  but  they 
know  no  limit  to  their  desires,  and  will  hold  back 
from  no  good  work,  when  by  an  increase  of 
willing  and  efficient  members,  they  can  honestly 
undertake  it. 

The  Community  accepts  the  labors  of  other 
women  whofor  various  reasons  are  not  able  to 
give  their  whole  time  to  its  interests,  under  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  159 

title  of  Associate  Sisters.  They  may  be  Resi- 
dent or  otherwise.  It  is  required  of  them  to 
devote  a  certain  portion  of  each  day  or  week,  as 
may  be  agreed  upon,  to  the  discharge  of  such 
duty  as  their  peculiar  talents  fit  them  for,  under 
.the  direction  of  the  head  of  the  society.  Resi- 
dent Associates  are  held  to  be  bound  by  the 
general  Rules  of  the  Community,  so  far  as  they 
relate  to  the  good  order  and  management  of  the 
household.  Outside  Associates,  though  not  so 
bound,  must  be  careful  to  lead  lives  becoming 
those  who  are  connected  with  such  a  work  of 
Religion  and  Charity. 

The  Sisterhood  deeply  needs  the  sympathy 
and  prayers  of  God'S  people,  but  above  all  things 
else,  the  services  of  earnest-hearted,  true  women, 
who  for  the  Master's  sake  will  cast  in  their  lot 
with  it,  and  consent  to  *'  spend  themselves  and 
be  .spent"  in  a  privileged  life  of  self-devotion. 

Communications  touching  the  Sisterhood,  or 
its  works,  may  be  addressed  to  *'  The  Sister 
Superior,  Church  Home  and  Infirmary,  Broad^ 
ivayy  Baltimore^ 


i6o       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 
PRINCIPLES  Am  EULES 

OF    THE 

SISTERHOOD    OF    THE    GOOD    SHEPHERD. 

The  following  rules  have  been  adopted  to 
aid  the  Sisters  in  leading  lives  of  prayer,  watch- 
fulness, self-denial,  humility,  and  simple  trust  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

May  He,  from  whom  alone  proceed  all  holy 
desires,  all  good  counsels,  and  all  just  works, 
grant  that,  seeing  and  knowing  what  things  we 
ought  to  do,  we  may  have  grace  and  power 
faithfully  to  fulfil  the  same,  through  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord.    Amen. 

RULES. 

I.  No  person  shall  be  admitted  as  a  Confirmed 
Sister  under  the  age  of  25,  nor  over  that  of  45 
years ;  or  as  a  probationer  for  membership  with 
this  Sisterhood  under  the  age  of  18,  without  the 
consent  of  her  parents  or  guardians. 

"2.  The  ordinary  period  of  probation  shall  be 
two  years — six  months  of  which  shall  be  passed 
as  a  Resident  Probationer,  and  the  remainder  of 
the  time  as  Sister  Probationer, 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  i6i 

3.  The  object  of  the  Resident  Probationers 
during  their  six  months  of  residence,  is  to  test 
their  spirit,  constancy  and  fitness  for  the  work. 
This  introductory  period  having  been  satisfac- 
torily passed,  they  may  be  admitted  as  Sister 
Probationers,  and  shall  then  make  a  promise  of 
obedience  to  the  Rules  of  the  Community  in  the 
Chapel  of  the  House. 

4.  After  having  passed  satisfactorily  through 
the  full  probationary  term  of  two  years,  the 
candidate  may  be  admitted  as  a  full  or  Confirmed 
Sister.  She  shall  then  renew  her  promise  of 
obedience  to  the  rules  of  the  Society,  and  shall 
receive  the  benediction  of  the  Bishop  or  Spiritual 
head  of  the  Community. 

5.  While  it  is  to  be  supposed  that  every 
appHcant  for  probation  deliberately  intends  to 
devote  herself  to  the  service  for  life,  yet 
experience,  or  the  call  of  God's  providence,  may 
prove  the  expediency  of  a  voluntary  withdrawal 
or  a  dismissal  from  the  Community.  In  case  of 
voluntary  withdrawal,  unless  there  is  good  reason 
for  haste,  a  notice  of  three  months  will  be  required 
by  the  Superior. 

11 


i62      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Dismissal  will  require  a  two-third  vote  of  the 
Community  in  Chapter  assembled. 

6.  The  Sisters  shall  preserve  their  own  Baptis- 
mal names. 

7.  The  Sisterhood  shall  retain  its  present 
simple  uniform,  which  can  be  changed  only  by  a 
two-third  vote  of  the  Confirmed  Sisters. 

8.  It  is  expected  that  the  probationers,  on 
entering  the  Society,  and  the  Sisters  during  their 
connection  with  it,  shall  contribute  according  to 
their  ability  for  the  maintenance  of  the  Sister- 
hood. The  amount  thus  given  shall  be  known 
only  to  the  person  herself,  the  Superior,  and  the 
Pastor. 

9.  The  work  of  the  Sisterhood  shall  be  dis- 
tributed among  the  Sisters  by  the  Superior, 
according  to  their  individual  capacity,  as  far  as 
possible. 

10.  Each  Sister  shall  receive  from  the  Superior 
a  time-table,  in  which  the  order  and  arrange- 
ment of  her  daily  work,  reading,  &c.,  shall  be 
definitely  fixed. 

11.  The  Sisters  and  Probationers  shall  give 
such  reports  of  their  work  to  the  Pastor  and 
Superior  as  may  be  required. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  163 

12.  The  hours  for  religious  service  in  the 
Chapel  of  the  house,  shall  be  the  First  hour  (7 
A.  M.)  ;  Third  hour  (9  A.  M.)  ;  Sixth  hour  (12  M. ); 
Ninth  hour  (3  P.  M.)  ;  Even.  Song  (6  P.  M.)  ;  and 
CompHne  (9  P.  M.)  It  is  understood,  however, 
that  the  public  service  of  the  Church  shall 
supersede  any  of  the  foregoing  hours. 

13.  No  one  shall  needlessly  absent  herself  from 
any  of  these  services  ;  and,  when  lawfully  de- 
tained, she  shall  excuse  herself  in  person  or 
by  note  to  the  Superior. 

When  so  detained  she  shall  be  careful  to 
observe  the  hour  by  uniting  herself  in  spirit  with 
those  who  are  then  engaged  in  the  direct 
worship  of  God. 

14.  The  rule  for  division  of  time  may  be  re- 
laxed by  the  Superior  in  cases  of  sickness  or 
grave  emergency. 

15.  Every  Friday  evening  a  special  service  of 
Prayer  shall  be  used  by  the  Sisters  in  Community 
for  a  blessing  on  their  work. 

16.  Silence  shall  be  observed  in  going  into 
or  out  of  the  Chapel,  unless  from  necessary 
cause. 

The  Pastor  and  Superior  shall  have  power  to 


i64        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

appoint  other  times  when  silence  shall  be  ob- 
served in  the  Sisterhood. 

17.  The  food  provided  at  the  regular  meals 
shall  be  of  a  plain  and  simple  character.  No 
remarks  shall  be  made  concerning  it,  and  no 
food  shall  be  provided  out  of  the  ordinary  meal- 
times except  by  permission  of  the  Superior. 

18.  The  furniture  of  the  rooms  shall  be  plain, 
simple,  and,  as  nearly  as  possible,  uniform. 

19.  The  members  of  the  Community  shall,  at 
all  times,  but  especially  in  the  street,  be  careful 
to  observe  a  quiet,  modest,  self-contained  be- 
havior, avoiding  everything  that  is  likely  to 
attract  attention  to  themselves. 

20.  The  absence  of  a  Sister  or  Probationer 
from  the  Sisterhood,  the  direction  and  purpose 
of  such  absence,  must  be  previously  approved  by 
the  Superior.  Each  Sister  shall  be  entitled  to 
an  aggregate  of  one  month  in  every  year. 

21.  The  members  of  this  Society,  when  absent 
from  the  Sisterhood,  must  be  on  their  guard  to 
lead  a  life  becoming  those  who  are  engaged  in 
such  a  work  of  religion  and  charity. 

22.  A  written  statement  is  to  be  furnished  to 
the  Superior  by  all  who  enter,  giving  the  names 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  165 

and  residences  of  their  near  relatives  or  friends, 
with  whom  communication  may  be  had  in  case 
of  sickness,  death,  or  any  emergency. 

The  Sister  Superior  shall  record  this  in  a  book, 
which  shall  be  kept  for  the  purpose. 

23.  A  member  of  the  Society,  when  absent 
from  the  Sisterhood,  shall  not  attend  any  other 
place  of  worship  than  that  of  the  Church. 

24.  Argumentative  conversation  on  political, 
sectional  and  controversial  subjects,  shall  be 
abstained  from  by  all  associated  in  the  work. 

2$.  The  Sisters  shall  have  free  intercourse  and 
correspondence  with  relatives  and  approved 
friends  :  provided  the  proper  times  for  giving  and 
receiving  visits  are  observed,  and  all  discussion 
of  the  affairs  of  the  Sisterhood  be  avoided. 

26.  Each  member  of  the  Community  is  respon- 
sible for  the  condition  of  her  room,  which  she  must 
be  careful  to  keep  well  aired  and  in  perfect  order. 

27.  Other  Christian  women,  desirous  of  aiding 
the  work  of  the  Sisterhood,  may  occupy  a  definite 
position  In  the  Community  under  the  title  of 
Associate  Sisters. 

Their  obligations  and  duties  are  given  in  the 
Rules  for  Associates. 


i66      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

« 

28.  The  members  of  the  Community  shall 
have  allotted  to  them  a  portion  of  time  every  day 
for  retirement  and  devotion,  and  especially  for 
self-examination  as  to  their  obedience  to  the 
spirit  of  their  Rule. 

29.  The  order  of  precedence  among  the  Sisters 
is  that  of  the  time  of  their  reception  or  advance- 
ment to  either  rank  of  the  Community. 

30.  If  an)^  Sister  should  have  cause  of  com- 
plaint or  discontent  regarding  any  person  or 
thing  connected  with  the  Community,  it  shall  be 
mentioned  only  to  the  Sister  Superior  or  to  the 
Pastor. 

31.  No  remuneration  shall  be  received  oy  any 
member  of  the  community  for  nursing  or  other 
services  rendered,  either  within  or  without  the 
House.  When  any  proffer  of  the  kind  is  made, 
it  must  only  be  accepted  in  the  name  of  the 
Society,  and  with  the  distinct  understanding 
that  it  is  not  for  individual  benefit  but  for  the 
general  fund  of  the  Sisterhood. 

32.  No  general  intercourse  shall  be  held  be- 
tween the  Sisters  except  in  the  Community 
Rooms,  and  one  Sister  will  not  be  allowed 
to  pay  a  visit  to  another  without  the  permission 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  167 

of  the  Sister  in  charge  of  the  House.  This  will 
not  prevent  a  Sister  from  going  to  the  door  of 
another  Sister's  room  upon  a  necessary  errand, 
or  in  case  of  serious  sickness  and  other  extreme 
necessity. 

CONCERNING  CHAPTERS. 

1.  Meetings  for  the  purpose  of  discussing  and 
regulating  the  general  affairs  of  the  Community 
shall  be  held  on  the  first  Friday  in  each  month, 
at  7j  P.  M.  Special  meetings  may  be  called  at 
any  time  by  the  Superior.  She  may  likewise 
omit  regular  meetings  at  her  discretion,  but 
never  more  than  two  in  succession. 

2.  The  meetings  will  be  presided  over  by  the 
Superior,  or  in  her  absence  by  some  one  appointed 
by  her. 

3.  It  shall  require  not  less  than  half  the  Con- 
firmed Sisters  to  form  a  quorum. 

4.  None  but  Confirmed  Sisters  shall  be  entitled 
to  a  vote  on  matters  brought  before  the  meeting. 

5.  In  order  to  pass  any  measure,  a  two-third 
vote  of  the  Confirmed  Sisters  will  be  required. 

6.  An  absent  Sister  may  vote  by  proxy. 

7.  Matters  introduced  merely  for  discussion  or 
information,  will  be  decided  upon  by  the  Superior ; 


i68       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

but  if  a  Resolution  is  offered,    a   vote  must   be 
taken. 

RULES   OF  LIFE  AND   DUTY. 

1.  Strive  to  do  everything  for  God  alone,  for 
the  increase  of  His  glory,  and  from  pure  love  to 
Him,  remembering  that  "  if  thine  eye  be  single, 
thy  whole  body  shall  be  full  of  light." 

2.  Make  the  above  your  first  resolution  at 
waking  in  the  morning  and  the  last  at  night. 

3.  Be  as  exact  in  prayer,  in  reading,  and 
in  examination  of  conscience,  as  in  taking  your 
bodily  nourishment. 

4.  If  hindered  from  these  acts  at  your  regular 
hour,  try  if  possible  to  find  time  for  them  after- 
wards. 

5.  Do  all  acts  of  duty,  small  or  great,  as  per- 
fectly as  you  can.  The  intention  and  the  will 
gives  the  real  value  to  every  action. 

6.  At  all  times  desire  to  be  divested  of  self- 
will  and  selfishness,  and  with  entire  simplicity 
to  be  conformed  to  the  will  of  Jesus  only. 

7.  In  all  your  annoyances  and  discouragements 
strive  to  rise  above  them,  and  never  make  them 
the  subject  of  general  discussion  or  complaint, 
unless  in  Chapter  assembled. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  169 

8.  Never  allow  anything  but  duty  or  absolute 
necessity  to  keep  you  from  the  offices  of  Prayer 
in  Church  or  in  Community  ;  and  if  so  detained, 
be  careful  to  unite  yourself  in  intention  with  your 
Sisters  who  are  engaged  in  the  more  direct  wor- 
ship of  God. 

HOLY  COMMUNION. 

1.  Prepare  for  Holy  Communion  by  careful  self- 
examination,  contrition,  and  an  earnest  determi- 
nation to  correct  whatever  is  amiss  in  your 
character. 

2.  When  called  upon  suddenly  to  receive, 
strive,  in  the  short  space  of  time  allowed  you,  to 
make  as  full  a  preparation  as  you  can. 

3.  Cherish  a  desire  for  union  with  our  LORD — 
fix  on  some  especial  grace  to  be  asked  for,  and 
some  especial  offering  to  be  made  to  GOD. 

4.  Take  pains  to  avoid  the  fault  and  to  practice 
the  virtue  that  you  have  particularly  intended  to 
get  rid  of,  or  to  acquire. 

5.  Remember  that  it  is  your  privilege  and  duty 
to  open  the  grief  to  your  Spiritual  Guide,  which 
may  at  any  time  deter  you  from  the  Lord's 
Table. 

6.  Cultivate  at  all  times  habits  of  reverence. 


I/O       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

but  avoid  display  in  your  devotions.  Practices 
more  extreme  than  those  now  generally  used,  will 
not  be  sanctioned  in  the  services  of  the  Church  or 
Community. 

OF  TEMPTATIONS. 

1.  Resist  them  promptly  but  calmly  ;  look  at 
once  and  with  entire  confidence  to  our  Blessed 
Lord. 

2.  During  the  conflict,  commit  yourself  in  trust- 
ful love  to  the  LORD  Jesus  CHRIST. 

3.  Exercise  the  deepest  humility,  and  fear  not 
the  power  of  the  tempter,  while  you  remember 
that  greater  is  He  that  is  with  you,  than  he  that 
is  against  you. 

4.  Distrust  yourself,  but  trust  in  CHRIST. 

5.  Guard  against  the  occasions  of  temptation. 
Learn  by  self-examination  where  your  weak  point 
is,  and  strengthen  it  by  especial  watchfulness 
and  prayer. 

AFTER  A  FAULT. 

1.  Never  be  discouraged,  dismayed,  or  per- 
plexed. 

2.  Acknowledge  and  renounce  your  fault  calmly, 
sincerely,  and  lovingly,  trusting  for  forgiveness. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  171 

even  if  it  have  occurred  many  times   the  same 
day. 

3.  Let  this  acknowledgment  be  open,  if  the 
fault  were  against  others  ;  secret,  if  concerning 
yourself. 

4.  This  acknowledgment  being  made,  and  a 
full  purpose  of  amendment  formed,  believe  the 
fault  to  be  pardoned,  and  that  the  pardon  will  be 
sealed  in  the  next  absolution. 

5.  Set  yourself  to  do  what  before  you  had  failed 
to  do,  and  do  it  in  the  best  manner  you  can. 

6.  No  Sister  shall  resort  to  the  extreme  remedy 
of '' Sacramental  Confession"  without  informing 
the  Superior  of  her  intention  so  to  do.  This  will 
in  no  wise  restrict  her  liberty  in  seeking  spiritual 
counsel,  direction  and  advice,  from  her  pastor. 

IN  THE  WORK. 

1.  Punctuality  at  services,  meals  and  other 
stated  times,  must  be  observed  whenever  prac- 
ticable. 

2.  Be  more  desirous  to  do  the  will  of  another 
than  your  own. 

3.  In  each  department  submit  to  her  who  is  at 
the  head  of  it,  as  to  the  delegate  of  the  Superior. 


172      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

4.  Be  content  to  take  the  lowest  place. 

5.  Labor  diligently  and  obediently. 

6.  Never  interfere  with  the  work  of  the  other 
Sisters,  nor  go  into  their  department,  except  in 
cases  of  necessity  or  by  permission. 

7.  Guard  against  meddlesomeness,  remember- 
ing that  you  are  responsible  only  for  your  own 
work,  and  have  no  business  to  look  after  that  of 
another. 

8.  Refrain  from  censuring  another  Sister's 
work. 

9.  Always  be  ready  to  report  to  the  Superior 
the  condition  of  the  work  assigned  to  you. 

10.  As  you  will  assuredly  meet  with  many 
things  to  try  and  fret  you  in  your  work,  remem- 
ber that  you  are  not  called  to  a  life  of  ease  and 
self-pleasing,  but  to  one  of  self-denial  and  self- 
discipline. 

Receive,  therefore,  all  the  annoyances  and 
vexations  you  may  encounter  as  so  many  oppor- 
tunities for  growth  and  advancement  in  a  holy  life. 

Consider  that  "  even  Christ  pleased  not  Him- 
self," and  that  if  you  would  indeed  be  His  dis- 
ciple, you  must  take  up  your  cross  daily  and 
follow  Him. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  173 

11.  The  Sister  in  charge  of  a  department  or 
class  is  alone  to  give  orders  concerning  it. 

12.  Always  support  one  another's  authority, 
and  never  express  an  unfavorable  opinion  of 
another  Sister's  order. 

13.  In  giving  an  order,  or  quieting  a  disturbance, 
be  careful  that  your  own  looks,  words  and  man- 
ner, express  complete  self-control. 

14.  Do  not  argue  with  children  or  persons  under 
your  care  ;  give  the  order,  and  if  objections  are 
raised,  enforce  silence  by  saying  "hush,"  or  "it 
is  against  rule." 

15.  Always  avoid  irritating  expressions,  and  in 
reproof  rather  urge  the  obligation  of  the  rule 
than  give  a  fresh  order  as  of  yourself. 

16.  Do  not  assume  an  affronted  tone  with  those 
under  your  care,  or  let  them  see  they  have  power 
to  annoy  you. 

17.  Avoid  familiarities,  and  preserve  a  constant, 
humble  dignity,  while  showing  the  utmost  kind- 
ness, gentleness  and  sympathy  of  spirit. 

18.  On  commencing  any  work,  or  entering  the 
work-room,   and  often  during  your  occupations,  ' 
make  an  offering  of  them  to  GOD,  and  use  short, 
secret  prayers  for  help. 


174      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

In  outside  ministrations  do  not  exceed  the  time 
allotted  to  you,  except  in  cases  of  imperative 
urgency. 

19.  To  avoid  embarrassment  to  the  Society,  the 
Sisters  must  be  careful  to  temper  their  zeal  with 
discretion,  and  not  go  beyond  their  own  strength, 
for  the  means  and  appliances  of  the  Sisterhood  ; 
neither  shall  they  apply  to  individuals  outside  of 
the  Community  for  aid  without  permission. 

IN  COMMUNITY. 
To  the  Sister  Superior. 

1.  Receive  her  directions  cheerfully  and  follow 
them  faithfully.  Even  should  they  prove  unwel- 
come or  disagreeable,  let  there  be  no  murmuring 
or  complaint. 

2.  Never  discuss  her  directions,  canvass  her 
motives,  find  fault  with  her,  or  throw  disrespect 
on  her  authority. 

3.  Guard  against  injurious  suspicions  or  insinua- 
tions as  to  her  motives  or  conduct,  and  do  not 
indulge  in  unkind  or  disparaging  remarks  concern- 
ing her. 

4.  After  informing  her  of  anything  you  may  con- 
sider wrong,  be  satisfied  there  to  leave  the  matter  ; 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  175 

your  responsibility  is  over  ;   it   is   her  place   to 
decide  and  amend  what  needs  correction. 

5.  Kegard  her  as  your  counsellor  and  friend, 
and  believe  that  she  has  the  good  of  the  Com- 
munity as  much  at  heart  as  you  can  possibly 
have. 

TO  COMPANIONS. 

1.  '^  Whatsoever  ye  would  that  men  should  do 
to  you,  do  ye  even  so  to  them." 

2.  Cultivate  the  spirit  of  Divine  charity,  which 
is  the  very  '*  bond  of  peace  and  all  virtues." 

3.  Bear  all  from  your  companions  without  giving 
them  anything  to  bear  from  you. 

4.  Never  make  unkind  or  mortifying  remarks, 
and  avoid  alluding  to  any  peculiarities  of  char- 
acter, appearance,  or  disposition. 

Shun  partizanship,  and  always  speak  to  and  of 
them  in  a  spirit  of  kindness  and  love. 

5.  Judge  nothing  rashly,  hastily,  or  unkindly. 

6.  In  your  desire  for  mutual  service,  do  not  go 
beyond  your  allotted  sphere  of  duty ;  never 
interfere  with  the  duties  of  another. 

7.  Be  courteous  in  all  your  intercourse  with 
your  companions.  Study  to  be  kind,  obliging, 
gentle  and  forbearing. 


176      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

8.  Let  your  language  always  be  gentle  and 
respectful,  and  remember  that  a  "low  voice  is  a 
pleasant  thing  in  a  woman." 

9.  Do  not  harbor  resentment,  unkindness  or 
bitterness,  towards  any  who  may  hurt  your  feel- 
ings or  cause  you  pain. 

10.  Never  blame  a  companion  unless  it  be  the 
duty  of  your  office  to  do  so. 

11.  Pray  for  all  your  Sisters  daily. 

12.  In  recalling  a  Sister  to  order,  let  it  be 
sufficient  to  say,  "it  is  against  rule." 

CONCERNING  INTERCOURSE  WITH   SOCIETY. 

1.  Let  your  intercourse  with  those  outside  the 
House  be  modest,  cheerful,  gentle,  reticent  and 
edifying. 

2.  Be  careful  neither  to  speak  nor  write  of  the 
domestic  or  other  occurrences  of  the  House, 
unless  duty  or  charity  require  it. 

3.  Avoid  idle  conversation  touching  the  Sister- 
hood, its  rules,  its  duties,  or  its  prospects. 

4.  Do  not  relate  what  you  have  heard  within 
the  Community,  unless  it  is  something  edifying. 

5.  Observe  carefully  the  appointed  times  for 
giving  and  receiving  visits. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  177 

6.  Each  Sister  shall  be  entitled  to  part  of 
a  day  in  each  week  for  visiting  or  other  relaxa- 
tion. 

IN  RECREATION. 

1.  Do  not  allow  any  proud  or  overbearing  tone 
in  thought  or  word. 

2.  Avoid  all  unseemly  jesting,  and  especially 
never  make  the  word  of  God  the  subject  of 
any  light  remark. 

3.  Cherish  refinement,  politeness,  and  marked 
attention  toward  each  other. 

4.  Contribute  towards  the  general  happiness 
by  the  serenity  of  your  countenance  and  the 
cheerfulness  of  your  conversation. 

5.  Leave  the  recreation  the  moment  the  time 
comes  for  any  duty. 

6.  Remember  that  Christians  are  temples  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  and  that  great  reverence  and 
respect  are  due  to  each  other,  not  only  for 
politeness,  but  also  for  religion's  sake. 

7.  Do  not  absent  yourself  from  your  Associates 
during  Community  hours,  except  when  it  is 
necessary,  and  then  only  by  permission  from  the 
Superior. 

12 


178        Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 
concerning  associates. 

1.  The  appointment  of  Associates  depends 
upon  a  two-third  vote  of  the  Confirmed  Sisters, 
of  which  they  shall  be  notified  by  the  Superior. 
The  Pastor  will  welcome  them  to  the  Society  at 
one  of  the  services  of  the  Chapel. 

2.  Candidates  for  Resident  Associateship  will 
be  required  to  pass  through  a  six  months'  test 
before  being  formally  admitted  as  such. 

3.  They  are  required  to  state  the  number 
of  hours  they  will  devote  daily  or  weekly  to  the 
service  of  the  Community,  and  the  kind  of  work 
they  will  undertake  to  perform  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Superior,  to  whom  they  will  report 
the  result  at  such  intervals  as  may  be  agreed 
upon. 

4.  They  shall  have  the  privilege  of  admission 
to  the  Chapel  whenever  they  desire  it ;  and  shall 
be  especially  remembered  in  the  prayers  of  the 
Community. 

5.  They  are  on  their  part  bound  to  offer  up 
certain  prayers  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Sister- 
hood, and  in  all  proper  ways  to  advance  its 
interests. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  179 

6.  Resident  Associates  are  held  to  be  bound 
by  the  general  Rules  of  the  Community,  so  far 
as  they  relate  to  the  good  order  and  manage- 
ment of  the  household,  and  are  required  to  wear 
an  appointed  habit. 

Outside  Associates,  though  not  bound  by  the 
above  provisions  of  this  rule,  must  be  careful  to 
lead  lives  becoming  those  who  are  associated  in 
such  a  work  of  Religion  and  Charity. 


i8o      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 


4. 

m  CHARGE  OF  THE  CHUECH  HOME,  MOBILE,  ALA. 

THIS  Order  was  organized  at  Mobile,  Alabama, 
in  the  year  1864,  by  the  Rt.  Rev.  R.  H. 
Wilmer,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  Originally 
it  consisted,  to  use  the  Bishop's  words,  "  of  three 
godly  women,"  who  associated  themselves  under 
the  Bishop's  direction,  and  supervised  for  what- 
ever work  might  be  assigned  to  them.  Their 
first  work  was  the  care  of  an  Orphanage  and 
Boarding-school  for  girls, — separate  establish- 
ments, but  under  one  head.  The  Orphanage 
increased  so  rapidly  that  it  was  found  necessary 
to  give  up  the  Boarding-school  and  devote  the 
energies  of  those  associated  exclusively  to  the 
Orphanage,  with  the  ultimate  aim  of  extending 
the  work  until  it  should  include  a  School,  Infir- 
mary, Orphanage,  Widows'  House,  and  Reforma- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  i8i 

tory  Asylum.  At  present  there  is  a  day-school 
connected  with  the  Orphanage. 

The  Association  now  numbers  five  Deacon- 
esses, one  Probationer,  and  two  resident  Associ- 
ates, having  under  their  charge  thirty-one  orphan 
children,  some  of  whom  are  infants,  and  most  of 
whom  are  very  young. 

All  the  work  in  the  Church  Home  is  done  by 
the  inmates,  there  being  no  hired  service  of  any 
kind.  The  Bishop  is  the  Head  and  Rector,  with 
adequate  alternate  pervision,  as  indicated  by  the 
Constitution  of  the  Order,  which  follows. 


CONSTITUTION  AND   RULES. 

1.  This  Order  of  Christian  women,  under  the 
pastoral  care  of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  is 
established  for  the  management  of  Infirmaries, 
Asylums,  etc.,  the  formation  of  Parish  Training 
and  other  Church  Schools  ;  and  such  other 
works  of  charity  as  may  be  deemed  expedient. 

2.  The  members  of  this  Order  are  divided  into 
three  classes — ist,  Deaconesses — 2d,  Probation- 
ers— 3d,  Associates. 

3.  The    Deaconesses   are    those   who,   having 


1 82     Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

passed  their  probationary  term,  are  admitted 
upon  application  to  the  Bishop,  by  a  vote  of  not 
less  than  two-thirds  of  the  Deaconesses,  accord- 
ing to  regulation.  After  which  they  are  assigned 
to  duty  by  the  Bishop.  They  must  be  twentv- 
one  years  of  age. 

4.  There  shall  be  a  Chief-Deaconess,  who  shall 
be  appointed  to  that  office  by  the  Bishop,  from 
one  or  more  Deaconesses,  who  shall  be  nomi- 
nated by  them,  and  in  whom  shall  be  vested  the 
government  and  regulation  of  the  Order,  and 
who  shall  assign  an  outline  of  duty  to  each 
member  of  the  Order. 

When  the  Bishop  appoints  a  Chief-Deaconess, 
he  shall  also  appoint  a  Vice-Deaconess,  to  set  in 
place  of  the  former,  when  necessity  requires. 

5.  The  Deaconesses  shall  assume  a  uniform, 
according  to  regulation. 

6.  Every  Deaconess  shall  be  provided  with 

sum  of  money,  annually,  for  her  personal  ex- 
penses, while  in  active  service  ;  and  during  sick- 
ness and  old  age,  she  is  in  all  things  provided  for 
at  the  expense  of  the  Order. 

7.  Every  Deaconess  is  forbidden  to  receive  fee 
or   compensation   for  her    services.      Whenever 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  183 

remuneration  is  made,  it  must  be   paid   to   the 
Order,  and  placed  in  its  funds. 

8.  A  Deaconess  is  at  liberty  to  retire  from  the 
Order  six  months  after  having  advised  the  Bishop 
of  her  resignation  ;  which  time  he  may  shorten, 
if  he  sees  fit.  He  also  has  a  right  to  dismiss  any 
Deaconess,  when,  from  improper  conduct,  or 
from  any  other  grave  consideration,'  he  may 
deem  the  measure  necessary. 

9.  There  shall  be  stated  hours  of  Prayer,  and 
preparation  for  Holy  Communion,  according  to 
regulation. 

10.  All  the  Deaconesses  are  entitled  to  an 
annual  season  of  rest  and  freedom  from  care,  at 
the  discretion  of  the  Chief-Deaconess. 

11.  Probationers  are  received  for  a  year  or 
more,  and  placed  under  charge  of  a  Deaconess, 
in  order  to  be  fitted  for  the  department  they  are 
expected  to  fill.  During  the  probationary  term, 
they  form  part  of  the  family,  and  in  all  things 
conform  to  its  rules  and  regulations. 

12.  Any  one  wishing  to  become  an  Associate, 
must  hand  in  her  name  to  the  Chief-Deaconess, 
with  the  time  she  wishes  to  devote  to  the  work, 
for   report   to   the   Bishop.     If  approved  by  the 


1 84       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Bishop,  she  may  become  an  Associate,  either 
Detached,  for  work  abroad,  or  in  Connection. 
A  Detached  Associate  shall  be  subject  to  the 
directions  of  the  Bishop  and  Chief-Deaconess, 
under  such  conditions,  in  each  case,  as  shall  be 
agreed  upon  at  the  time  of  admission.  An  Asso- 
ciate in  Connection,  must  be  approved  by  the 
vote  of  the  Deaconesses,  on  nomination  by  the 
Bishop.  Associates  in  Connection  shall,  when 
practicable,  meet  daily,  for  the  purpose  of  United 
Prayer,  and  for  receiving  directions  for  their 
work  from  the  Chief-Deaconess,  to  whom  they 
are  in  all  things  to  refer,  as  the  head  of  the  Order, 
and  to  whom  they  shall  render  a  full  report  once 
a  month. 

13.  It  shall  be  the  aim  of  the  whole  Order  to 
increase  its  operations  by  an  extension  of  the 
various  departments  of  works  of  charity,  as  con- 
templated in  Article  i. 

14.  The  general  pastoral  care  and  spiritual 
direction  of  the  Deaconesses  being  in  the  Bishop, 
he  may  delegate  its  mediate  discharge  for  any 
portion  or  portions  of  the  whole  body,  as  he  shall 
think  proper,  to  one  or  more  presbyters,  as  Vice- 
Rector  or  Pastor  ;  one  only,  in  each  case,  having 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  185 

charge  of  the  definitely  assigned  member  or 
members  of  the  Order,  whether  Deaconesses, 
Probationers  or  Associates.  To  such  Vice-Rec- 
tor or  Pastor  the  Deaconesses  are  held  to  render 
deference  and  obedience  as  to  the  Bishop  himself. 

15.  There  shall  be  a  Treasurer  of  the  Order, 
ippointed  by  the  Bishop,  who  shall  keep  an 
iccurate  account  of  the  funds  received,  and  pay 
them  out  to  the  Order  of  the  Chief-Deaconess, 
acting  under  the  direction  of  the  Bishop. 

16.  A  Chapter,  consisting  either  of  all  the 
Efeaconesses,  or  of  representatives  from  each 
bnnch  of  the  Order,  shall  be  held  at  least  once 
in  three  years,  at  such  time  and  place  as  shall  be 
deagnated  by  the  Bishop. 

P.  No  article  of  this  Constitution  shall  be 
chaiged,  except  by  the  Bishop,  on  the  expressed 
wish  of  three-fourths  of  the  Deaconesses  in 
Chap:er  assembled. 


OF  ASSOCIATES. 


I.  B(5ides  the  Confirmed  or  Full  Sisters,  Sister 
Probati«ners,  and  Resident  Probationers,  other 
Christiai  women  desirous  of  aiding  the  work  of 


i86       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

the  Sisterhood,  may  be  associated  with  the  Sis- 
ters under  the  title  of  Associates. 

2.  The  appointment  of  Associates  shall  rest 
with  the  Pastor  and  Chief-Deaconess,  having  the 
consent  of  the  Confirmed  Sisters  of  the  Commu- 
nity. 

3.  Their  appointment  shall  be  notified  to  then 
by  the  Chief-Deaconess,  and  as  soon  thereafter 
as  niay  be  convenient,  they  shall  be  welcome  lo 
the  society  by  the  Pastor,  at  one  of  the  servics 
of  the  Chapel. 

4.  They  are  required  to  state  what  kind  of  wtrk 
they  will  undertake  to  perform  under  the  diiec- 
tion  of  the  Chief-Deaconess,  and  they  siall 
report  to  her  the  results  at  such  intervals  as  nay 
be  agreed  upon. 

The  following  modes  of  assistance  are  sug- 
gested as  most  useful,  viz.  : 

To  provide  or  make  clothing  for  the  poo*. 

To  collect  alms. 

To  procure  work,  or  promote  its  sale. 

To  teach  in  the  schools. 

To  assist  in  music,  or  other  classes. 

To  relieve  the  destitute. 

To  minister  to  the  sick. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  187 

To  visit  and  Instruct  the  ignorant. 

To  attend  to  funeral  arrangements  for  the 
poor. 

To  take  charge  of,  or  assist  in  the  decoration 
of  the  Church. 

5.  They  shall  have  the  privilege  of  admittance 
to  the  Chapel  whenever  they  desire  it,  and  shall 
be  especially  remembered  in  the  prayers  of  the 
Community. 

6.  They  are,  on  their  part,  bound  to  offer  up 
certain  prayers  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Sister- 
hood, and  in  all  proper  ways  to  advance  its 
interests. 

7.  It  is  expected  that  they  will  use  great 
circumspection  in  speaking  of  the  Community, 
its  interests,  prospects  and  working,  and  avoid 
all  unnecessary  and  indiscriminate  discussion  of 
its  affairs. 

8.  Though  not  bound  by  all  the  Rules  of  the 
Community,  yet,  as  connected  with  it,  they  must 
be  careful  to  lead  lives  becoming  those  who  are 
associated  in  such  a  work  of  Religion  and  Cha- 
rity. 


i88      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

RULES   FOR    admission  INTO  THE  SISTERHOOD. 

1.  The  members  are  understood  to  be  animated 
by  the  spirit  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Order ; 
their  connection  with  the  Sisterhood  arising  not 
simply  from  convenience,  but  from  a  deep,  con- 
scientious conviction  that  they  can  in  this  way 
more  effectually  work  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  good  of  mankind. 

2.  No  person  under  the  age  of  twenty-one 
years  shall  be  received  as  a  Probationer,  without 
the  written  consent  of  her  parents  or  guardians. 

3.  The  Probationary  period  shall  be  one  year 
or  more  ;  six  months  of  which  shall  be  passed  as 
Resident  Probationer,  the  remainder  as  Sister 
Probationer. 

4.  Every  member  of  the  Home  is  under  the 
rules  of  the  House. 

Resident  Probationers  having  satisfactorily 
passed  the  time  allotted  (five  months)  to  test 
their  spirit,  constancy  and  fitness  for  the  work, 
shall  in  the  Oratory  solemnly  sign  a  promise  of 
conforming  to  the  rules,  before  being  received  as 
Sister  Probationers. 

5.  Sister    Probationers,    having    satisfactorily 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  189 

passed  their  Probation,  may  be  admitted  as 
Sisters  by  the  benediction  of  the  Bishop  or 
spiritual  Head — first  renewing  her  promise  of 
obedience. 

6.  The  Sisters  retain  their  baptismal  name. 
Their  dress  shall  be  the  uniform  adopted. 
Probationers   shall   wear   plain  apparel  as  di- 
rected by  the  Chief-Deaconess. 

7.  Each  member  on  entering  shall  furnish  for 
record  the  address  of  near  relatives  and  friends. 


RULES — HOME   LIFE. 

1.  Hours  for  Chapel  service  are  the  First 
Hour,  Sixth  Hour  (12  M.)  Compline  (9  P.  M.);  any 
of  which,  however,  shall  be  superseded  by  the 
public  service  of  the  Church. 

2.  Every  member  of  the  Community  will  be 
present  at  these  services,  unless  prevented  by 
appointed  duty — when  otherwise  absent  she  will 
excuse  herself  by  note. 

3.  Compline  on  Fridays  shall  be  devoted  to 
preparation  for  the  Holy  Eucharist  and  special 
prayer  for  a  blessing  on  their  work. 

4.  The  Church  days  of  fasting  and  abstinence 
shall  be  duly  observed. 


190     Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

5.  The  offices  used  in  the  Sisterhood  shall  be 
approved  by  the  Rector. 

6.  Probationers  and  Sisters  shall  contribute  to 
the  maintenance  of  the  Sisterhood.  The  amount 
thus  given  shall  be  made  known  only  to  those  in 
authority. 

7.  The  Chief-Deaconess  shall,  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, divide  the  work  into  distinct  departments, 
and  in  the  distribution  have  regard  to  the  fitness 
of  each  Sister. 

8.  A  table  of  daily  work,  reading,  &c.,  shall  be 
furnished  each  Sister. 

9.  Time  fixed  for  the  various  duties  of  the 
house,  shall  be  adapted  to  the  different  seasons 
of  the  year. 

10.  Rules  for  division  of  time  may  be  relaxed 
in  emergencies  by  the  appointed  officer. 

11.  Unless  prevented  by  appointed  duty  or 
sickness,  the  members  will  be  present  at  the 
hour  of  meals  ;  the  regular  diet  shall  be  simple 
and  wholesome ;  no  remarks  shall  be  made 
concerning  it. 

12.  The  furniture  shall  be,  as  near  as  possible, 
uniform. 

13.  Each  member  shall  see  that  her  room  is 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  191 

well  aired  and  in  order,  and  it  shall  be  open  to 
inspection. 

14.  No  member  shall  visit  another's  room  or 
receive  visitors  in  her  own,  unless  on  a  call  of 
duty. 

15.  There  shall  be  no  unnecessary  talk  con- 
cerning work,  nor  shall  annoyances,  discourage- 
ments and  grievances  be  discussed,  save  with 
the  Chief-Deaconess,  or  with  the  Rector. 

16.  Intercourse  and  correspondence  with  rela- 
tives shall  be  without  surveillance.  The  private 
affairs  of  the  Sisterhood  shall  not  be  topics 
of  correspondence.  Entertainments  and  visitorj 
(special  cases  excepted)  shall  be  expected  only 
at  appointed  hours. 

17.  Conversation  on  political  and  sectional 
subjects  shall  be  avoided. 


RULES   FOR  INTERCOURSE  WITH  THE  WORLD. 

« 

1.  While  on  the  streets,  the  members  shall  be 
quiet  and  modest  and  self-contained  in  their 
demeanor. 

2.  The  regular  period  of  times  of  absence 
shall  be  directed  by  the  Chief-Deaconess.    During 


192       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

absence  the  deportment  of  the  members  shall 
reflect  a  Sister  Vocation. 

3.  No  member  of  the  house  shall,  present  or 
absent,  attend  any  other  Public  Worship  than 
that  of  the  Church. 

4.  No  remuneration  shall  be  received — unless 
with  the  avowed  understanding  that  it  is  to  go 
into  the  common  fund. 

5.  Promiscuous  visiting  being  incompatible  with 
home  duties — members  of  the  ''Home"  will  visit 
only  at  the  discretion  of  the  (acting)  Chief- 
Deaconess. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  193 


RECEPTION  OF  A  PROBATIONER  IN  THE  CHURCH 
HOME,   MOBILE,   ALABAMA. 

THE  Candidate  for  admission  as  a  Probattonery 
having  been  allowed  by  the  Rector  and 
Sisterhood  to  offer  herself  as  a  Candidate,  shall, 
at  the  first  midday  service  thereafter,  be  presented 
in  the  Oratory,  to  the  Rector  of  the  **  Order,"  by 
the  Chief-Deaconess,  as  one  who  desires  to  enter 
the  *'  Home  "  as  a  Probationer ^  in  the  following 
words  : 

*'Rev.  Father  in  God"  (if  the  Rector  be  the 
Bishop)  or  ''Rev.  Rector"  (if  the  Rector  be  a 
Presbyter)  ''  this  person  desires  to  be  admitted 
Probationer  for  the  Order  of  Deaconesses,  in  the 
Diocese  of  Alabama. 
IT  Tbx,n  shall  the  Rector  say  to  the  (hndidate  (standing  before  him)  : 

**  Before  receiving  you  as  a  Probationer  of  the 
Order   of  Deaconesses,   it  is   meet   and   proper 
13 


194      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

that  we  should  be  certified  of  your  full  acquain- 
tance with  the  Constitution  and  rules  of  the 
Order  into  which  you  seek  admission  as  a  Pro- 
bationer ;  and,  also,  of  your  willingness  to  submit 
yourself  to  the  requirements  thereof,  in  the  same 
way,  and  as  fully,  as  if  you  were  a  Deaconess  in 
the  full  connection. 

IT  The,  Deaconess  appointed  thereunto  hy  the  Eedor,  shall  read 
aloud  the  Constitution  and  Rules  of  the  Order,  and  then  the  Beo- 
tor  shall  ask  the  Candidate: 

"  Will  you,  whilst  a  Probationer  of  the  Order, 

render  a  cheerful  obedience  to  the  requirements 

of  the  Constitution  and  rules  just  read  in  your 

hearing  ?" 

IT  She  shall  answer, 

"  I  will  so  do,  the  Lord  being  my  Helper." 

11  Then  shall  the  Bector  say, 

"  The  Lord,  who  hath  given  you  the  desire  and 

the  will  to  separate  yourself  from  the  world  for 

the  sake  of  becoming  a  Probationer  in  the  Order 

of  Deaconesses,  grant  you  His  grace,  that  you 

may  be  able  to  bring  the  same  to  good  effect." 

^  Then  let  the  Rector,  commending  the  Probationer  to  the  prayers  of 
the  Deaconesses  and  Probationers  present,  begin  the  regular  Mid- 
day service  ;  and,  just  before  the  dosing  prayer,  pray  as  follows : 

"  O  Almighty  and  most  Merciful  Father,  who 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  195 

hast  ordained  the  services  of  angels  and  men  in 
a  wonderful  order,  and  dost  design  to  accept  the 
services  of  all  who  seek  to  set  forth  thy  Glory 
and  to  advance  the  interests  of  thy  Kingdom  ; 
look  down,  we  beseech  Thee,  with  Thine  eye  of 
favor  upon  this,  Thy  servant,  who,  following 
the  example  of  holy  women  of  old,  in  giving  her- 
self to  the  ministry  of  want  and  suffering,  desireth 
most  earnestly  Thy  grace  and  heavenly  benedic- 
tion. Fill  her,  O  Lord,  with  the  spirit  of  obe- 
dience and  holy  fear,  that  she  may  be  replenished 
with  wisdom  and  endued  with  innocency  ;  and 
be  enabled  by  Thy  grace  so  faithfully  to  do  her 
duty  in  this  state  of  probation,  that  she  may  be 
prepared  to  do  all  Thy  holy  will,  and  be  found 
ever  acceptable  in  Thy  sight,  O  Lord,  our 
Strength  and  our  Redeemer.     Amen. 

^  Then,  after  the  prayers,  let  the  admitted  Prohationer  advance  and 

sign  in  a  book,   kept  for  that  purpose,  the  promise  of  obedience 

whilst  a  Probationer. 
^  Should  the  Rector  be  absent  upon  the  admission  of  a  Probationer, 

let  the  Chief-Deaconess  take  his  place,  and  ask  the  questions  and 

use  the  prayers  as  above  vyriUen. 


196       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

OFFICE   OF   institution   OF   A    DEACONESS. 

T  Morning  Prayer,  or  such  preliminary  services  as  shall  be  appoint- 
ed by  the  Bishop,  being  ended,  the  Chief-Deaconess  shall  advance  to 
the  Chancel  rail  with  the  Probationer's  to  be  admitted  Deaconesses, 
and  sJiall  say  to  the  Bishop  (if  he  be  present  and  officiating): 

*'  Rev.  father  in  God,  I  present  unto  you  this 
our  Sister,  who,  following  the  example  of  devout 
women,  recorded  in  Holy  Scripture,  and  written 
of  in  primitive  times,  desires  to  devote  herself  to 
the  relief  of  the  suffering  and  destitute,  and  comes 
forward  to  ask  your  benediction  and  the  prayers 
of  the  Church,  that  she  may  have  grace  to  do  her 
duty  as  becometh  so  honorable  and  difficult 
a  vocation." 

IT  Then  shall  the  Bishop  say : 

**  Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  who  art  minded 
to  take  upon  you  this  service  in  the  Church  of  God, 
have  you  duly  considered  how  weighty  an  under- 
taking this  is,  which  you  propose  to  yourself,  and 
are  you  prepared,  with  a  willing  mind,  to  take 
upon  you  this  office  of  ministering  unto  the  suf- 
fering and  needy .?" 

IT  Then  the  Candidate  shall  say, 

"  I  have  so  considered  it,  and,  God  being  my 
Helper,  I  am  resolved  to  enter  upon  its  duties." 


A.T  Home  and  Abroad.  197 

IT  The  Bishop  shall  then  say : 

Our  help  is  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord. 

Response.  Who  hath  made  heaven  and  earth. 

Bishop.  Blessed  be  the  Name  of  the  Lord. 

Response.  Henceforth,  world  without  end. 

Bishop.  Let  us  pray. 

''  O  God,  who  didst  of  old  teach  the  hearts  of 
Thy  faithful  people,  by  sending  to  them  the  light 
of  Thy  Holy  Spirit,  grant  unto  this,  Thy  servant, 
by  the  same  Spirit,  to  be  enabled  to  perceive  and 
know  what  things  she  ought  to  do,  and  to  have 
grace  and  strength  evermore  to  do  the  same  ; 
direct  her  mind  in  all  times  of  doubt  and  per- 
plexity ;  strengthen  her  to  bear  the  trials  of  hef 
faith  and  patience ;  comfort  her  in  times  of 
sorrow  ;  cheer  her  when  faint  and  weary  in  the 
way  ;  and  O  God,  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  Comforter 
and  the  Sanctifier  of  the  faithful,  bestow  upon  her 
Thy  manifold  gifts  of  grace — the  spirit  of  wisdom 
and  understanding ;  the  spirit  of  counsel  and 
ghostly  strength  ;  the  spirit  of  knowledge  and 
true  godliness  ;  and  fill  her,  O  Lord,  with  the, 
spirit  of  Thy  holy  fear  and  love,  now  and  forever., 
In  every  manifestation  of  Thy  spirit  give  her 
grace  to  profit  withal,  for  the  edification  of  her- 


198       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

self  and  the  benefit  of  those  whom  she  serves  in 
Thy  Name  ;  let  Thy  holy  love,  abounding  to- 
wards her  more  and  more,  stir  up  her  heart  to 
greater  deeds  of  love  to  Thee,  and  to  greater 
deeds  of  love  to  all  who  need  her  service.  And 
upon  all  the  members  of  this  Order  bestow  Thy 
grace  and  heavenly  benediction  ;  enable  them  to 
bear  each  others'  burdens,  and  thus  fulfil  the  law 
of  Christ  our  Saviour.  Make  them  to  know  and 
feel  their  oneness  in  the  mystical  body  of  Thy 
dear  Son,  so  that  their  fellowship  here  in  works 
of  love  may  prove  to  them  a  blessed  discipline, 
and  thus  prepare  them  at  last  for  the  society  of 
Thy  redeemed  ones  in  heaven  :  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  most  blessed  Lord  and  Saviour.     A  men. 

O  Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who  dost 
vouchsafe  to  accept  and  bless  the  services  of 
those  who  serve  Thee  with  a  willing  mind,  grant,, 
we  beseech  Thee,  to  this  Thy  handmaiden,  such 
willingness  of  heart,  such  humility  and  quietness 
of  spirit,  such  sure  trust  and  confidence  in  Thy 
love  and  favor,  such  simplicity  and  sincerity  in 
the  denial  of  self,  and  such  patient  endurance 
of  privation,  hardship,  thanklessness  and  reproach 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  199 

in  the  service  of  the  poor  and  the  little  ones  of 
Thy  flock,  as  may  obtain  Thy  merciful  acceptance 
and  overflowing  blessing,  through  the  alone  merits 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Thine  only  Son,  our  Lord  and 
Saviour.     A  men. 

IT  Then  standing  up,  the  Bishop  shall  address  to  the  Candidates  the 
following  Exhortation : 

Dearly  beloved  in  the  Lord,  I  greet  you  in  the 
Name  of  the  Lord!  Blessed  be  his  Holy  Name, 
that  He  hath  given  unto  you  an  hearty  desire  to 
glorify  Him  by  consecrating  yourself  to  the  holy 
service  for  which  you  are  now  set  apart. 

The  way  and  means  to  a  successful  discharge 
of  your  duties  is,  first  to  consider  the  dignity 
and  honor  of  your  holy  calling.  For  God  calleth 
you  to  no  less  an  office  than  to  be  a  co-worker 
with  Himself,  in  his  work  of  mercy  and  benevo- 
lence to  our  fallen  race.  In  doing  the  works  of 
mercy  and  charity,  you  are  associated  with  the 
holy  men  and  women  of  all  ages,  who  have  min- 
istered unto  the  poor  and  suffering.  Nor  only  so, 
but  you  are  joined  in  companionship  and  work 
even  with  the  blessed  angels,  whose  employ- 
ment and  dehght  it  is  to  minister  unto  the  heirs 
of  salvation. 


200     Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

This  is  a  great  honor,  indeed,  that  God  confers 
upon  you,  in  accepting  your  services  in  that  work 
of  mercy  which  the  adorable  Son  of  God  Himself 
undertook  to  accompHsh,  and  which  the  ever 
Blessed  Spirit  is  ceaselessly  carrying  on,  through 
the  ''  manifold  services  of  men  and  angels  con- 
stituted in  a  wonderful  Order." 

But  that  you  may  live  in  the  abiding  sense  of 
your  holy  calling,  it  is  needful  that  you  should 
cultivate  in  an  especial  manner  the  Jiabit  of 
devotion.  Learn  to  look  upon  your  office  from  the 
height  of  eternity,  not  to  estimate  it  by  the 
judgment  of  the  world,  but  by  the  judgment 
which  God  Himself  has  revealed  in  His  Holy 
word ;  wherein  He  declares  that,  *'  He  that 
winneth  souls  is  wise,  and  he  that  turneth  many 
unto  righteousness,  shall  shine  as  the  stars  forever 
and  ever." 

Should  you  be  tempted  to  look  away  from  the 
great  end  of  your  holy  service,  and  seek  to 
please  yourself,  either  by  coveting  ease  or  repu- 
tation, or  by  rebelling  against  the  needful  rules 
and  restraints  which  are  made  to  govern  )^ou  in 
your  relations  to  you^  fellow-workers,  then  you 
will  be  shorn  of  your  strength,  and  grow  weary 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  201 

in  well-doing  ;  and  the  work  committed  to  your 
trust,  will  suffer  through  your  negligence  and 
folly 

But  He  who  hath  called  you  is  faithful,  and 
will  not  suffer  you  to  be  tempted  above  that  you 
are  able  to  bear.  He  calleth  His  servants  to  no 
duty  without  giving  the  needful  grace  to  dis- 
charge it.  This  thought  should  ever  inspire  you 
with  hope.  But  in  giving  us  the  rewards  of  our 
labors,  He  worketh  according  to  His  own  good 
will  and  pleasure.  This  thought  should  teach 
you  to  ''wait  upon  the  Lord  with,  patience ;  that, 
after  having  done  the  will  of  God,  you  should  in- 
herit the  blessing  ;"  and,  as  is  testified  in  another 
place,  *'If  we  hope  for  that  we  see  not,  then  do 
we  with  patience  wait  for  it." 

These  admonitions,  dear  Sister,  which  apply  to 
all  Christian  people,  address  themselves  with  a 
peculiar  significance  to  those  who,  like  yourself, 
are  separated  to  a  work  that  demands  an  unusual 
degree  of  faith  and  patience. 

Therefore,  continually  calHng  to  mind  the 
dignity  and  responsibility  of  your  calling,  and 
remembering  the  "  cloud  of  witnesses"  who, 
having  fulfilled  their  course,  do  now  rest  from 


202       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

their  labors,  ''run  with  patience  the  race  that  is 
set  before  you,  looking  unto  Jesus,  the  Author 
and  Finisher  of  your  faith  ;  who,  for  the  joy  that 
was  set  before  Him,  endured  the  cross,  despising 
the  shame,  and  is  now  set  down  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  throne  of  God."  ''  For  consider  Him 
that  endured  snch  contradiction  of  sinners 
against  Himself,  lest  you  be  wearied  and  faint  in 
your  minds." 

Great  need  will  you  have  daily  to  ''consider 
Him "  —  Christ,  your  great  Exemplar.  For 
inasmuch  as  you  follow  Him  in  His  labor  of  love, 
you  must  be  a  follower  of  His  patience.  The 
secret  of  your  strength  will  be,  that  you  look  not 
to  the  world, — which  cannot  fully  take  in  the 
tenor  of  your  mission — not  even  to  those  for 
whom  you  labor,  for  they  cannot  comprehend 
your  work  of  disinterested  love — but  to  the 
Blessed  Jesus,  from  whom  you  receive  the  spirit 
to  work  in  your  calling,  whose  example  you 
must  follow,  and  whose  cross  you  must  bear. 

You  cannot  be  all  that  you  would,  but  you 
may  so  live  as  to  win  the  commendation,  which 
the  Lord  gave  to  one  of  old,  "  S/ie  hath  done  what 
she  could  r     And,  remember,  to  your  great  and 


At  Home,  and  Abroad.  203 

endless  comfort,  that  God  rewardeth  us  not  only 
for  what  we  do,  but  for  what  we  purpose  and  try- 
to  do. 

These  things,  if  you  will  earnestly  consider, — 
calling  daily  upon  God  for  help — you  will  be 
strengthened  to  do  your  work,  and  finally  receive 
the  joyful  benediction,  ''Well  done,  good  and 
faithful  servant ;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy 

Lord." 

If  (Address  to  all  the  Deaconesses  present.) 

"  See  that  you  love  each  other  with  pure  hearts, 
fervently."  Yield  a  ready  obedience  to  those 
who  are  over  you  in  the  Lord.  With  one  heart 
and  mind  strive  together  for  the  good  of  those 
committed  to  your  care.  Seek  to  emulate  the 
deeds  of  those  holy  women,  who  helped  the 
Holy  Apostles  in  their  ministry  to  the  poor  and 
needy. 

Love   not   self, — love    God.     "  Seek   first    the 

kingdom  of  God  and  His  righteousness,  and  all 

things  needful  shall  be  added  unto  you."     Which 

may  God  grant  unto  you,  for  His  dear  Son's  sake. 

IT  Let  us  pray. 

Almighty  God,  the  giver  of  all  good  things — 
who  of  Thy  great  goodness  dost  vouchsafe  to 


204       Sisterhoods  and. Deaconesses 

accept  the  services  of  these  Thy  servants  in  Thy 
Holy  Church,  make  .them,  we  beseech  Thee,  O 
Lord,  to  be  modest,  humble  and  constant  in  their 
ministration  ;  to  have  a  ready  will  in  observing 
all  spiritual  discipline  ;  that  they,  having  always 
the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience,  and  continu- 
ing ever  stable  and  strong  in  Thy  Son  Christ, 
may  so  well  behave  themselves  in  this  inferior 
ministry  to  the  suffering  upon  earth,  that  they 
may  be  found  worthy  to  reign  with  Thee  in  thy 
Heavenly  Kingdom,  through  the  same,  thy  Son, 
Jesus  Christ,  our  most  Blessed  Lord  and  Saviour, 
to  whom  be  glory  and  honor,  world  without 
end.     Amen, 

BENEDICTION. 

"  God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  God  the  Holy 
Ghost,  bless,  preserve,  and  keep  you !  The 
Lord  lift  up  the  light  of  His  countenance  upon 
you !  The  Lord  prosper  the  work  of  His  hand 
upon  you.  May  goodness  and  mercy  follow  you 
all  the  days  of  your  life,  and  may  you  dwell  in 
the  House  of  the  Lord  forever.     Amen. 

ir  Thenfolloweth  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Chmmunion, 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  205 


5. 


THE  Sisterhood  of  St.  Mary  was  organized 
February  second,  the  Feast  of  the  Purification, 
1865.  At  that  time  five  Sisters  were  admitted 
to  profession,  by  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  the 
service  being  held  in  St.  Michael's  Church, 
Bloomingdale. 

They  took  charge  of  the  House  of  Mercy  in 
September,  1863,  a  year  and  a  half  before  their 
formal  organization,  and  still  have  the  care  of 
that  Institution.  In  October,  1864,  at  the  request 
of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Peters,  they  undertook  the 
opening  of  a  Home  for  children,  since  known  as 
the  Sheltering  Arms,  and  carried  on  the  work 
until  March,  1870,  when  they  resigned  it  to  other 
hands. 

In  June,  1865  they  took  charge  of  St.  Barnabas 
House,  Mulberry-street,  and  for  two  years,  until 
June,  1867,  had  the  care  of  that  charity. 

In    1868  they  opened  the   boarding   and  day 


2o6       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

school  for  young  ladies  now  located  at  No  8  East 
Forty-sixth  street,  and  known  as  St.  Mary's 
School.  This  school  numbers  at  present  one 
hundred  and  twenty-five  pupils.  In  the  autumn 
of  1870  they  started  St.  Mary's  Hospital  for 
Children,  206  West  Fortieth-street. 

The  Sisterhood  has  lost  two  of  its  members  by 
death,  and  now  numbers  twenty-two  Sisters,  two 
Postulants,  two  Associate  Sisters,  and  twenty- 
four  Associates. 

The  object  sought  in  the  formation  of  this 
Sisterhood  was  to  secure  the  means  of  a  com- 
plete, unreserved,  and  life-long  dedication  of  the 
whole  being  to  the  service  of  Almighty  God, 
through  ministration  to  the  poor,  the  needy,  and 
the  ignorant,  for  the  love  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
and  to  the  glory  of  his  Holy  Name.  At  first  a 
scheme  somewhat  general  in  character  was 
adopted  ;  the  movement  was  regarded  as  experi- 
mental and  tentative  ;  the  idea  was  to  learn  by 
degrees,  and  to  make  rules  and  regulations  as 
they  should  be  needed.  It  was  thought  that,  in 
this  country,  and  under  our  peculiar  circumstances, 
it   is   safer  to  feel   the   way   and   be   taught   by 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  207 

experience,  than  to  begin  with  a  rigid  system 
which  might  retard  or  prevent  growth. 

Of  the  mechanism  intended  to  secure  the  great 
object  sought  by  the  Sisters,  there  is  Httle  to  be 
said,  save  that  it  is  simple,  elastic,  and  practical ; 
not  stiff,  complicated,  or  theoretic.  No  one 
under  eighteen  years  of  age  can  be  admitted  to 
probation.  No  one  under  twenty-five  years  of 
age  can  be  admitted  to  profession.  A  term  of 
probation  of  at  least  two  years,  is  required  in 
every  case  :  it  is  generally  longer,  often  very 
much  longer.  The  government  is  constitutional ; 
the  constitution  is  a  written  law  ;  and  the 
supreme  power  is  in  the  Chapter,  which  includes 
all  the  professed  Sisters.  The  Superior  is  elected 
by  the  Chapter  ;  they  also  elect  other  officers,  as 
well  as  a  Board  of  Trustees,  to  manage  their 
business  affairs  wherever  outside  aid  from  business 
men  is  needed. 

The  Sisterhood  was  at  first  incorporated  under 
the  general  act  for  the  incorporation  of  charitable 
and  religious  societies  :  it  subsequently  obtained 
from  the  Legislature  an  amended  charter  with 
enlarged  powers.  Under  this  amended  act  it  is 
able  to  hold  so  much  real  and  personal  estate  as 


2o8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

will  probably  be  necessary  for  the  realization  of 
its  charitable  designs. 

To  the  private  devotional  life  of  the  members, 
great  attention  is  given  ;  yet  always  with  refer- 
ence to  the  active  works  of  mercy  to  which  they 
are  especially  pledged.  No  vows  are  required  ; 
it  is  not  thought  that  they  could  add  weight  to 
the  solemn  purpose  with  which  each  Sister  devotes 
herself  to  the  work.  Yet  if  any  one  desires  to 
express  in  terms  that  purpose,  more  formally 
th^n  she  does  at  the  time  of  her  final  reception 
as  a  professed  Sister,  she  is  not  denied  so  simple 
a  privilege  ;  it  is  regarded  as  within  the  limits  of 
a  Christian  woman's  liberty. 

The  Sisters  are  scattered  about  in  several 
institutions.  Each  house  occupied  by  them  in 
their  work  is  under  the  charge  of  one  of  the 
professed  Sisters,  who  has  with  her  such  assist- 
ants as  may  be  necessary. 

In  conclusion,  he  by  whom  these  brief  mem- 
oranda are  furnished,  would  add,  that  the  Sisters, 
in  their  growth  thus  far,  have  had  very  little 
assistance  from  the  rich  of  this  world  ;  they  have 
had  in  their  numbers  not  one  person  of  wealth  ; 
the  foundation  has  been  laid  in  humility  and  faith. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  209 

Not  many  wise  after  the  flesh,  not  many  mighty, 
not  many  noble  are  called,  as  it  seems,  to  such  a 
life.  They  have  in  their  hearts  the  kindliest 
feeling  towards  all  who  desire  to  serve  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  in  organized  labor  for  His  poor. 
There  are  various  ways  of  doing  this  ;  we  cannot 
surely  tell  which  is  best.  What  must  be  right  is 
to  lay  aside  thoughts  of  strife  and  contention  ; 
to  wish  each  other  well  ;  to  pray  for  each  other's 
success  ;  and  conscientiously  to  do  what  seems 
to  us  right,  leaving  results  to  God,  the  judge  of 
all. 

The  Sisterhood  seek  no  publicity  ;  they  only 
wish  to  serve  the  Lord  in  quietude  ;  they  inter- 
fere with  no  one's  work,  having  more  than 
enough  to  do  in  minding  their  own.  If  God  be 
pleased  to  prosper  them,  it  is  well ;  if  not,  it  shall 
still  be  well. 

14 


210       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

•  6. 

§i;slj0p  fatter  "^tmaxml  ^aus^.* 

On  the  grounds  of  the  Episcopal  Hospital^  cor- 
Iter  of  Front-street  and  Lehigh- avenue^  Phila- 
delphia, Pa. 

Phtlabelphia,  December,  1871. 

To  THE  Rev.  H.  C.  Potter,  D.D. 

Rev.  and  Dear  Friend— Your  request  for  a 
sketch  of  the  origin  and  workings  of  the  Bishop 
Potter  Memorial  House,  our  successful  Diocesan 
Training  School  for  Women  Helpers,  cannot  be 
refused  by  one  who  had  the  great  privilege  and 
incalculable  advantage  of  being  an  intimate  co- 
worker with  your  revered  father  during  the 
twenty  years  of  his  episcopate. 

It  may  be  interesting  and  instructive  to  con- 
sider briefly  some  of  the  preparatorv  work  which 
led  to  the  foundation  of  the  Institution. 

Twelve  years  since,  just  after  the  memorable 

*  This  institution  is  under  the  control  of  the  Kt.  Eev.  W.  B. 
Stevens,  D.D.,  as  Bishop  of  the  Diocese  of  Pennsylvania. 


At  Home  and  Abroad,  211 

Convention  at  Richmond,  when  a  Committee  of 
one  layman  from  each  Diocese  was  appointed  to 
stir  up  the  zeal  of  their  brethren  of  the  laity, 
Bishop  Potter,  at  my  instance,  as  a  member 
of  that  Committee,  convened  the  rectors  of  our 
city  parishes  and  their  prominent  laymen,  for 
conference  on  the  best  means  of  incorporating 
the  more  neglected  classes  into  the  Church. 
Conference  after  conference  revealed  the  fact 
that  our  Theological  and  Parochial  systems  were 
running  in  grooves  too  deeply  worn  to  be  turned 
either  to  the  right  hand  or  the  left  for  aggressive 
Parish  work,  until  its  feasibility  had  been  practi- 
cally demonstrated.  The  effect  of  Missionary 
work,  independent  of  Parochial  organizations, 
had  been  fully  tested  during  the  troublous  years 
of  1857  and  1858,  when  public  preaching,  exhor- 
tation and  prayer  in  halls  and  in  the  streets  were 
common  throughout  our  city.  Although  a  large 
amount  of  vital  force  was  thus  spent,  yet,  like 
the  too  free  use  of  bodily  stimulants,  the  result 
was  far  from  satisfactory. 

A  work  of  another  character  was  soon  after 
this  inaugurated  in  a  manufacturing  suburb  of 
the  city.     Although  few  if  any  parochial  minis- 


212     Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ters  had  faith  in  the  movement,  yet  Bishop 
Potter's  far-reaching  mind  enabled  him  rightly 
to  estimate  its  value.  Impregnating  the  family 
life  of  our  long  neglected  and  estranged  people 
with  the  germs  of  practical  Christianity,  carried 
to  their  homes  by  intelligent,  experienced  and 
sympathizing  mothers  and  daughters,  it  seems  to 
strike  at  the  root  of  a  great  social  evil.  We 
watched  over  the  movement  with  deep  interest, 
until  it  became  apparent  that  through  this 
agency  vital  and  practical  Christianity  could  be 
indefinitely  extended,  and  a  hitherto  estranged 
people  drawn  by  the  cords  of  love  to  Christ  and 
to  His  Church.  In  other  parishes,  district  visit- 
ors had  often  been  sent  into  special  localities  to 
lure  people  by  the  too  free  use  of  money  or 
clothing,  to  a  Church  which  was  not  congenial 
to  independent  working  people,  because  the 
pews  were  rented,  and  there  was  a  lack  of 
Christian  fellowship  in  the  congregation.  The 
result  in  such  cases  had  been  disappointing,  like 
the  attempt  to  insert  new  cloth  into  old  gar- 
ments. With  the  new  experiment,  there  were 
.no  money-lures  and  no  array  of  officers,  the 
Pastor   merely  selecting  a  judicious,    intelligent 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  213 

and  experienced  matron  to  act  under  his  obser- 
vation, with  liberty  to  select  her  associate 
workers  as  needed.  The  basement  rooms  of  the 
Church  were  placed  at  her  disposal,  for  social, 
educational  and  industrial  Mother's  Meetings, 
and  for  a  free  Sunday  Service,  which  the  Rector 
established  for  the  benefit  of  this  hitherto  es- 
tranged people. 

It  was  soon  found  that  instead  of  the  supposed 
great  gulf  between  independent  working  people 
and  the  more  cultivated  and  intelligent  class, 
houses  and  hearts  were  freely  opened  to  sympa- 
thizing visitors.  People  who  had  long  neglected 
public  worship,  were  readily  drawn,  in  their 
working  clothes,  to  a  social  Mothers'  Meeting, 
and  then,  after  becoming  thrifty,  to  the  Sunday 
service,  by  their  visitors,  who  made  them  feel 
that  Christian  fellowship  and  the  Communion  of 
Saints  were  matters  of  fact  as  well  as  articles  of 
faith.  It  was  a  new  revelation,  that  with  most 
working  people,  the  Church  seems  so  strange 
and  forbidding  a  place,  or  their  adhesion  to  it  so 
weak,  that  even  communicants,  removing  from 
place  to  place,  rarely  go  to  another  Church  until 
sought  out  and  welcomed. 


214       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

This  experiment  was  not  an  individual  enter- 
prise, to  end  when  its  projector  became  enfeebled, 
but  it  was  thoroughly  incorporated  into  the 
Church's  system  and  life.  The  movernent  was 
unobtrusive,  quiet,  orderly,  prayerful,  and 
thoroughly  churchly  ;  therefore  its  growth  was 
steady  in  summer  and  in  winter,  in  war  and  in 
peace,  until  its  beneficial  influence  was  acknow- 
ledged by  those  who  had  been  the  most 
skeptical.  More  than  eight  thousand  visits  were 
annually  made  to  five  or  six  hundred  houses, 
and  these  inexpensive  home  influences  fed  the 
Sunday-schools,  Bible  classes.  Mothers'  Meetings 
and  night  schools  with  those  who  had  not  been 
reached  by  any  other  instrumentality. 

Bishop  Potter  continued  to  observe  this  ag- 
gressive work  ;  and  in  a  letter  to  me  under  date 
of  March  3rd,  1861,  said  : 

''There  is  much  temporal  relief  to  the  poor, 
which  alienates  them  from  pastoral  oversight,  and 
leaves  them  a  prey,  at  their  own  homes  or  haunts, 
to  improvidence,  vice,  and  irreligion.  I  value 
the  efforts  making  in  your  parish,  because  they 
demonstrate  the  great  value  of  house-to-house 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  215 

visitation  ;  because  they  show  the  power  of  judi- 
cious Christian  kindness  in  drawing  people  of 
every  age  away  from  idleness  and  sin  to  the 
Lord's  House  ;  because  they  tend  to  strengthen 
the  tie  that  binds  husband  and  wife,  parents  and 
children  ;  because  they  exhibit  the  Church  at 
its  appropriate  work  of  ministering  at  once  to  the 
bodies,  the  minds,  the  social  requirements,  and 
the  spiritual  need  of  the  people  ;  and  because 
they  show  that,  by  engaging  in  such  works, 
Christians  add  greatly  to  their  own  enjoyment 
and  improvement.  The  growth,  too,  of  a  true 
feeling  of  brotherhood  among  all  the  members  of 
our  fold,  as  it  respects  one  another,  and  of  a 
clearer  perception  of  their  duty  to  all  sorts  and 
conditions  of  men,  may  be  anticipated  as  an 
inevitable  consequence.  Above  all,  do  I  value 
the  spirit  of  prayer  which  preceded  and  attends 
these  efforts,  and  which  will  prove  the  best 
security  for  their  continuance  and  their  efficiency." 

To  test  still  further  this  experiment,  or  rather 
to  demonstrate  its  feasibility  under  other  and 
still  more  adverse  circumstances.  Bishop  Potter 
authorized  the  use  of  the  Chapel  of  the  Episcopal 


2i6       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Hospital  and  its  basement  rooms  for  a  similar 
effort  to  reach  the  homes  of  working  people,  and 
to  draw  their  inmates  Christward  and  Church- 
ward. The  experiment  having  been  thoroughly 
successful  in  a  Hospital  Chapel,  without  a  vestry, 
and  with  a  Chaplain  whose  time  is  almost  entirely 
consumed  in  the  work  of  the  institution,  and  with 
non-resident  workers,  in  a  field  in  which  the 
Episcopal  Church  had  never  found  congenial  soil, 
the  practicability  of  the  system  has  surely  been 
fully  demonstrated.  The  success  of  the  Hospital 
Mission  was  more  rapid  than  that  at  Frankford, 
because  experimental  errors  could  be  avoided 
and  advantage  taken  of  the  valuable  experience 
already  gained.  Inquiries  from  every  quarter 
were  made  for  minute  directions  as  to  the  way  in 
which  similar  work  could  be  commenced  and 
carried  on  successfully.  In  many  cases  like 
efforts  were  unsuccessful  through  lack  of  women 
trained  to  give  out  heart-power,  and  to  work 
under  authority  and  in  harmony  with  the  Church's 
system.  The  Bishop  Potter  Memorial  House 
was  established  to  supply  this  pressing  need,  and 
to  perpetuate  and  extend  at  home  and  abroad 
the  valuable   experiences  of  women  who  solved 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  217 

the  great  problem  of  our  Church  by  incorporating 
into  her  membership  all  sorts  and  conditions  of 
men. 

The  following  extracts  from  the  address  of  the 
writer  at  the  official  opening  of  the  Bishop  Potter 
Memorial  House,  show  how  deeply  the  revered 
Bishop,  whose  name  it  bears,  was  impressed  with 
the  importance  of  the  work  already  accomplished, 
and  how  anxious  he  was  to  have  other  zealous 
women  trained  for  a  like  work,  and  their  services 
organized  in  accordance  with  the  principles  of 
the  Church. 

'*  This  Institution  springs  from  suggestions 
made  in  1862  to  the  Convention  of  the  Church  in 
his  diocese  by  the  Bishop  whose  name  it  bears. 
In  that  address  Bishop  Potter  said  :  '  There  are 
many  women  of  education,  refinement  and  earnest 
piety  who  yearn  for  a  sphere  in  which  they  can 
work  for  God  and  for  the  afflicted.  There  are 
those  whose  characters  and  whose  enjoyments 
would  be  vastly  improved  by  such  occupation. 
Everywhere,  but  especially  among  the  suffering 
and  hardened  of  o^ir  sex,  does  woman  carry  the 
sunshine  of  patience  and  of  hope.  In  proportion 
as  she  has  lofty  Christian  aims,  and  the  delicacy 


2i8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

which  comes  of  refined  associations,  she  is  better 
qualified  to  command  respect  and  inspire  affec- 
tion ;  and,  in  proportion  as  she  possesses  the 
experience  and  the  ready  resource  which  spring 
generally  from  nothing  but  training,  will  her 
agency  be  permanent  and  useful.  We  have,  it 
seems  to  me,  but  to  weigh  considerations  like 
these  ;  we  have  but  to  remember  what  a  vast 
amount  of  talent  and  hearty  zeal  among  women 
waits  to  be  employed  ;  we  have  but  to  contrast 
the  homes  of  our  poor  in  sickness,  and  too  often, 
alas  !  in  health  ;  our  prisons,  our  asylums,  our 
reformatories,  our  almshouses,  our  hospitals,  as 
they  are^  with  what  they  might  be^  if  pervaded 
with  a  higher  feminine  and  religious  influence^ 
and  we  shall  perceive  that  nothing  but  organiza- 
tion and  a  wise  directing  spirit  is  needed  to 
achieve  this  mighty  and  beneficent  revolution." 

At  a  later  period,  the  Bishop  addressed  to  the 
writer  the  following  letter  : 

"Philadelphia,  May  3,  1864. 
"  My  Dear  Sir  :  I  need  hardly  say  that  the 
opinions  which  I  have  formerly  expressed  in  re- 
gard   to    the   unemployed   agency  of  Christian 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  219 

women,  and  which  I  developed  at  some  length 
in  the  Convention  address  in  1862,  are  more  than 
confirmed  by  our  experience.  In  parishes,  in  our 
Church  hospital,  and  in  more  than  one  army 
hospital  in  this  city,  that  agency  has  been  em- 
ployed with  a  skill  and  persistency,  with  a  con- 
stant reference  to  spiritual  edification  and  a 
whole-hearted  consecration  on  the  part  of  refined 
and  highly-endowed  ladies,  which  fills  me  with 
admiration  and  with  hope.  In  one  hospital,  within 
eight  months,  I  have  confirmed  some  fot'ty  sol- 
diers, the  fruit  mainly  of  the  agency  of  two  or 
three  godly  women.  In  another,  where  inmates 
from  civil  life  of  the  humblest  character  are 
welcomed,  I  have  seen  a  pervading  seriousness 
and  a  general  turning  to  religious  instruction 
largely  due  to  a  like  influence. 

*'  In  more  than  one  parish,  and  especially  in 
one  with  which  y^ow  are  connected,  I  have  seen 
godless  men  and  reckless  youth  who  had  with- 
stood all  others,  yielding  to  the  silent  and  perse- 
vering efforts  of  ladies-,  and  demonstrating  how 
much  can  be  done  among  the  most  forlorn  of  our 
peop'le  through  their  agency.  It  is  teaching  us 
more  and  more  the  necessity  of  individualizing 


220     Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

our  appeals,  of  making  them  with  all  kindness 
and  constancy,  and  of  coupling  them  with  fervent 
and  believing  prayer. 

''  '  Properly  trained,  this  agency  of  Woman 
would  be  most  benign  in  all  our  public  institu- 
tions— in  our  prisons,  almshouses,  reformatories, 
and  asylums  for  the  sick  and  afflicted  of  every 
name.  God  bless  the  noble  women  who  have 
given  themselves  to  the  work  !  The  Lord  make 
his  face  to  shine  upon  efforts  to  extend  and 
systematize  it  ;  and  the  Good  Spirit  rouse  our 
sex — too  slow  to  engage  in  such  works — to 
emulate  the  example. 

''  Yours,  faithfully, 
''  Alonzo  Potter. 

"To  Mr.  Wm.  Welsh." 

In  a  few  months  after  the  utterance  of  the 
prayer,  that  the  Lord  would  make  his  face  to 
shine  upon  efforts  to  extend  and  systematize  the 
work  of  Christian  women.  Bishop  Potter  became 
enfeebled  by  sickness,  and  in  little  more  than  a 
year  he  '  finished  his  course.'  This  sad  blow 
having  been  followed  by  the  sickness  and  neces- 
sary absence  of  Bishop  Stephens,  there  was,  for  a 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  221 

season,  little  heart  for  the  active  extension  of 
this  work ;  but,  as  the  invisible  rays  of  the  sun 
convey  the  intensest  heat,  so,  whilst  this  inscru- 
table Providence  was  disheartening  7nan^  the 
Holy  Spirit  was  the  more  actively  vivifying  this 
seed  that  the  revered  Bishop  had  planted  in  faith. 
The  accredited  representative  of  Bishop  Stevens 
in  this  department  was  at  length  constrained  to 
apply  to  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  Hospital 
for  the  use  of  the  adjacent  mansion-house  as  a 
home  for  ministering  women,  that  their  number 
might  be  increased  without  disarranging  the 
management  of  the  Hospital,  and  that  they 
might  be  trained  more  systematically,  their 
services  organized  more  thoroughly,  and  their 
sphere  of  operations  extended.. 

The  Board  promptly  granted  the  request, 
and  the  House  will  be  opened  in  two  or  three 
months,  under  the  direction  and  control  of  the 
Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  All  the  clerical  members 
of  the  Committee  of  the  Convention  on  organiz- 
ing the  services  of  Christian  women,  being 
Managers  of  the  Hospital,  the  Institution  will 
also  be  under  their  observation.  The  connection  of 
the  undersigned  with  this  department  of  Church- 


222       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

work  was  not  of  his  own  seeking ;  it  began 
at  Bishop  Potter's  solicitation,  and  has  continued 
because  Bishop  Stephens  desired  to  be  thus 
represented.  It  is  not  designed  to  make  this 
institution  solely,  or  even  mainly,  diocesan,  but 
auxiliary  to  all  the  missionary  organizations  of 
the  Church. 

The  wards  of  the  Hospital,  its  dispensary,  its 
successful  mission  to  the  working  people  in  its  vi- 
cinity, and  the  aggresive  operations  in  the  neigh- 
boring parishes  will,  under  the  guidance  of  trained 
workers,  afford  invaluable  schools  of  instruction 
and  practice  for  women  who  are  willing  to  serve, 
either  separately  or  unitedly,  in  church  institu- 
tions or  in  missionary  fields.  A  small  band  of 
women,  now  in  the  missionary  department  of  the 
hospital,  are  successfully  reaching  the  independ- 
ent journeymen  mechanics,  manufacturers  and 
laborers,  with  their  families  ;  and  it  is  specially 
important  that  this  branch  of  woman's  work 
should  be  extended  throughout  our  whole  land, 
as  it  is  with  this  class  that  the  Church  has 
hitherto  signally  failed,  both  in  England  and 
this  country. 

This     practical    training    will    also     aid     the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  223 

Foreign  Missions  of  the  Church  ;  for  surely  it  is 
important  to  educate  the  powers  of  women, 
and  to  test  them  in  winning  souls  here^  where  all 
the  appliances  and  surroundings  are  favorable  to 
Christianity,  before  they  are  sent  to  heathen 
lands.  It  is  known  that  in  Asia,  millions  of 
women,  living  in  the  deepest  degradation  and  in 
the  grossest  superstition,  can  only  be  approached 
by  missionaries  of  their  own  sex  ;  and  although 
many  are  predisposed  to  receive  the  only  religion 
that  ennobles  women,  yet  the  Church  has  been 
slow  to  stir  up  the  holy  zeal  of  her  daughters, 
and  to  prepare  them  for  a  mission  to  their 
heathen  sisters. 

Mrs.  Jackson,  of  Milwaukee,  the  widow  of  the 
Rev.  William  Jackson,  of  Louisville,  Ky.,  is  to  be 
the  Lady  Principal  of  the  institution,  subject  to 
the  direction  and  control  of  the  Bishop ;  and  under 
her  charge  will  be  placed  as  many  suitably 
qualified  volunteers  as  can  be  procured,  accommo- 
dated, and  supported,  without  expense  to  the 
hospital.  These  will  be  trained  in  teaching  and 
in  charitable  work,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Principal  and  such  helpers  as  she  may  call  to  her 
assistance.      At   the   expiration   of  six   months 


224       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

they  can  leave  the  institution,  or  re-enter,  to 
prepare,  according  to  their  aptitude  or  taste,  for 
some  special  service  in  the  foreign  or  domestic 
fields,  or  for  nursing  in  the  hospital  or  else- 
where. 

More  commodious  buildings  will  in  due  time 
be  erected  near  the  hospital,  if  intelligent  and 
zealous  women  freely  offer  their  services ;  and 
then  bands  of  missionaries,  of  teachers,  and  of 
nurses  will  no  doubt  be  organized,  and  look  .to 
the  "Potter  Memorial  House"  as  their  home. 
Whilst  it  is  in  a  formative  condition,  it  would  be 
unwise  to  adopt  the  plans  and  rules  of  any 
European  institution,  especially  such  as  do  not 
harmonize  with  the  spirit  of  the  American 
Church  ;  but  no  vow  of  celibacy  will  be  allowed, 
nor  without  the  written  approval  of  the  Bishop 
and  of  the  Board  of  Managers  of  the  hospital, 
will  there  be  any  pledge  of  service  beyond  a  very 
limited  time.  A  large  experience  proves  that 
ladies,  who  are  modestly  doing  the  Church's 
work,  are  not  only  free  from  insult,  but  are  reve- 
renced everywhere ;  therefore,  a  distinctive  dress 
is,  in  this  country,  an  open  question.  Indeed,  in 
woman's  great  mission  to  the  laboring  class,  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  225 

most  successful  workers  think  that  it  would  be  a 
hindrance." 

After  nearly  five  years  of  successful  working,  it 
has  not  been  found  necessary  to  modify  the  origi- 
nal fundamental  principles  of  the  institution.  A 
distinctive  dress  is  still  an  open  question,  but 
there  is  a  disposition  to  adopt  some  badge  as  a 
bond  of  union  between  the  workers,  as  well  as  for 
other  reasons,  provided  there  are  no  marked 
peculiarities  in  the  attire.  The  following  circular 
will  afford  detailed  information  of  the  principles 
of  the  institution. 

INFORMATION    FOR    THOSE    WHO    WISH    TO    EN- 
TER  THE   HOUSE. 

Any  earnest  communicant  of  the  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church,  who  desires  to  enter  the 
Memorial  House,  can  write  to  Mrs.  William 
Jackson,  2649  North  Front-street,  Philadelphia, 

giving  RESIDENCE,  AGE,  PHYSICAL  CONDITION, 
REASONS  FOR  WISHING  TO  JOIN  THE  COMMU- 
NITY, the  names  of  her  RECTOR  and  OTHERS  who 
may  have  precise  knowledge  of  her  adaptation 
for  such  a  position.  If  the  applicant  is  deemed 
suitable,  she  will  be  received,  and  may  remain 
15 


226       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

six  months  as  a  probationer  in  either  one  of  the 
departments,  if  she  is  adapted  to  the  work  ;  at 
the  expiration  of  that  time,  her  special  line 
of  duty  will  be  determined. 

The  services  of  the  members  are  gratuitous. 
They  will  have  their  board  and  lodging  free 
of  expense  when  it  is  necessary  ;  but,  as  the  House 
is  supported  by  free-will  offerings,  it  is  hoped  that 
each  member  will  contribute  according  to  her 
ability ;  if  she  can  afford  it,  the  full  amount  of 
the  cost  of  her  board  will  be  expected,  especially 
during  the  six  probationary  months.  All  such 
arrangements  are  confidential  with  the  Principal, 
as  all  the  members  fare  alike,  and  work  to  the 
extent  of  their  ability  in  designated  spheres. 

The  House  is  not  intended  as  an  asylum  for 
the  homeless  or  world-weary  ;  but  as  a  house- 
hold of  fresh,  loving  hearts,  strong  in  all  their 
powers  to  **  serve  the  Lord  with  gladness." 

The  work  is  at  present  divided  into  three 
departments — NURSING,  MISSION  WORK,  and  PA- 
RISH SCHOOLS. 

The  members  of  this  House  comprise  two 
classes — Probationers  and  Full  Members. 

The  Probationers  are  those  under  training  for 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  227 

full  membership  ;  they  must  not  be  ordinarily 
under  twenty-five,  or  over  forty  years  of  age. 

The  term  of  probation  is  never  less  than 
six  months,  but  twelve  months  is  strongly 
recommended.  The  term  of  engagement  for  full 
members  is  not  less  than  one,  nor  more  than 
three  years.  At  the  expiration  of  which  time  it 
may  be  renewed,  if  desired. 

A  schedule  of  work  and  of  the  time  to  be 
devoted  to  it  is  given,  and  all  are  required  strictly 
to  conform  to  it. 

There  is  an  allotted  time  daily  for  recreation, 
likewise  an  afternoon  of  every  week ;  and,  during 
the  summer,  a  vacation  of  four  weeks  is  allowed 
to  Full  Members. 

The  visits  of  friends  can  only  be  received 
in  unoccupied  hours. 


A  Divine  blessing  continues  to  descend  upon 
the  Memorial  House,  just  as  evidently  as  of  old  on 
Aaron's  rod.  Ministering  women  at  every  stage 
of  progress,  like  the  threefold  witness  of  bud  and 
flower  and  fruit,  cluster  around  the  parent  stock, 
and    show  that    in    the    Christian    Church,  God 


228     Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

has  openly  accepted  woman's  higher  ministries. 
The  rapidly  growing  demand  for  the  services  of 
trained  Christian  women  to  lead  in  aggressive 
parish  work,  witnesses  that  the  Church  views 
their  mission  as  divine.  Few  are  naturally  gifted 
with  the  suggestive  and  executive  powers  needed 
for  the  higher  forms  of  aggressive  work,  therefore 
it  is  usually  an  acquired  art.  Few  women  have 
the  experience,  tact  and  perseverance  needed  in 
training  their  self-distrustful  sisters,  and  the 
clergy  seldom  have  the  leisure  or  the  qualifica- 
tions required  to  interest,  direct,  and  oversee 
beginners  in  their  experimental  training.  Few 
parishes  have  all  the  Gospel  appliances  thoroughly 
systematized  and  headed  by  successful  exemplars 
and  accomplished  teachers.  By  the  good  pro- 
vidence of  God,  the  Memorial  House  is  in  this 
respect  most  highly  favored ;  and  the  influences 
of  its  spiritual  atmosphere  and  of  its  encouraging 
surroundings,  so  needful  to  inspire  the  timid  with 
hope,  are  thoroughly  appreciated  by  the  mem- 
bers of  that  household. 

All  who  have  continued  in  the  Memorial 
House  for  a  twelvemonth,  have  with  greater  or 
less  facility  acquired  the  Divine  art  of  winning 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  229 

souls  to  Christ.  Women  who  were  disheartened 
at  the  awkwardness  of  their  first  attempts,  have 
by  persevering  efforts  accomphshed  so  much,  that 
other  self-distrustful  beginners  are  encouraged 
by  witnessing  their  ultimate  success.  They  learn 
how  to  apply  Christian  sympathy,  acts  of  kind- 
ness, words  of  encouragement,  sacred  music, 
Bible  reading  and  prayer  to  individual  cases.  It 
often  seems  more  like  fable  than  like  fact,  when 
the  mother  tells  of  the  watchful  care  over  her 
sick  children,  or  of  the  son  or  daughter  drawn 
from  the  verge  of  ruin,  or  of  her  own  rescue  from 
the  fearful  condition  of  a  backslider,  by  one  who 
came  in  Christ's  name  and  wrought  for  His  sake 
only.  Men  who  have  been  thus  sought  out  in 
home,  or  workshop,  or  hospital,  and  savingly 
interested  in  their  spiritual  welfare,  usually 
manifest  the  deepest  interest  in  these  heaven- 
sent messengers. 

The  Rev.  George  Washburn,  of  Constantino- 
ple, a  zealous  and  intelligent  missionary  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign 
Missions,  visited  the  Memorial  House.  He  ex- 
amined carefully  the  Protestant  training-houses 
and  Sisterhoods,  in  France,  Germany,  and  Eng- 


230       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

land,  and  having  a  practical  knowledge  of  the 
successes  of  the  Deaconesses  of  Kaiserswerth 
when  serving  in  foreign  fields,  he  had  deliberately 
formed  an  ideal  of  the  training  and  organization 
needed  by  American  women  to  give  them  full 
efficiency,  either  as  missionaries  from  house  to 
house,  as  teachers,  or  as  dispensary  and  hospital 
nurses  in  foreign  lands.  Mr.  Washburn  ''was 
much  pleased  to  find,  from  minute  inquiry  and 
personal  inspection,  that  his  ideal  had  already 
been  embodied,  and  was  working  successfully  at 
the  Bishop  Potter  Memorial  House,  where 
cultivated  Christian  women  are  trained  by 
experts  to  work  in  these  three  departments  in 
schools  of  practice  ;  and  that  here,  as  at  Kaisers- 
werth, the  primary  object  in  each  department  is 
to  win  the  soul  to  Christ." 

The  Very  Rev.  Dean  Howson,  very  lately 
expressed  an  equally  favorable  opinion,  after  a 
personal  examination  of  the  Institution. 

Since  the  opening  of  the  Memorial  House  thirty 
ladies  have  been  received  as  Probationers  ;  three 
of  these  were  sent  by  the  Foreign  Committee  of 
the  Board  of  Missions  to  be  specially  trained  and 
tested  before  going  to  heathen  lands  ;  and  two 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  231 

belonging  to  other  communions,  were  admitted  to 
acquire  experience  in  Christian  work.  There  are 
now  seven  Full  Sisters,  and  four  Probationers.  All 
who  have  been  connected  with  the  institution  have 
evidently  increased  in  Christian  usefulness  ;  and 
having  learned  to  work  under  authority  and  in 
harmony  with  others,  their  efficiency  is  likely  to 
increase  still  farther.  There  are  also  seven 
Associate  Sisters,  who,  though  not  trained  in 
the  Institution,  pray  and  work  to  further  its  great 
aim.  Some  of  these  form  the  council  of  advice, 
and  others  are  the  teachers  and  trainers  of  their 
less  experienced  Sisters. 

One  of  the  women  sent  by  the  Foreign  Com- 
mittee for  special  training  at  the  Memorial  House 
is  connected  with  the  African  Mission  ;  one  of 
the  Sisters  is  at  the  Santce  Indian  Mission  in 
Nebraska,  under  the  Rev.  S.  D.  Hinman  ;  another 
is  at  the  Yankton  Indian  Mission,  working  under 
direction  of  the  Rev.  J.  W.  Cook.  One  was  sent 
to  inaugurate  a  parish  of  working  people,  and 
although  a  Church  has  been  built  and  Is  doing 
efficient  service,  yet  she  cannot  leave  there  until 
her  co-workers  have  sufficient  training  and 
experience  to  carry  on  the  house-to-house  visit- 


232       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ing,  mothers'  meetings,  &c.  Two  others  have 
successfully  begun  a  similar  work  in  a  destitute 
region  about  two  miles  from  the  Memorial  House. 
There  is  an  almost  daily  demand  for  trained 
Christian  women,  which  cannot  be  supplied 
without  unduly  decreasing  the  force  required  for 
the  adjacent  Hospital  and  Mission,  and  for  train- 
ing probationers. 

The  supineness  of  the  Church  in  this  Diocese 
and  elsewhere,  in  regard  to  the  trained  and 
organized  services  of  Christian  women,  is  still  so 
great  as  to  need  special  efforts  to  make  the 
members  of  our  Communion  intelligently  con- 
scious of  the  value  of  the  Bishop  Potter  Memorial 
House  and  similar  institutions. 

The  admirable  report  to  the  Board  of  Missions, 
prepared  and  read  by  you,  will,  I  feel  sure,  aid  in 
arousing  the  Church  to  the  importance  of  urging 
her  daughters  to  prepare  for  the  great  work  to 
which  they  are  now  providentially  called. 

Yours,  sincerely, 

Wm.  Welsh. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  233 


7. 

§0rk. 

THE  Sisterhood  of  the  Good  Shepherd  was 
organized  at  St.  Ann's  Church,  New  York,  on 
the  second  Tuesday  after  Easter,  1869,  by  the 
Right  Rev.  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese.  At  the 
time  of  the  organization  the  Sisterhood  consisted 
of  three  Sisters  then  received,  three  Visitors,  and 
one  Associate.  Since  then  one  Sister  has  died. 
At  present  there  are  two  full  Sisters,  eleven 
Associates,  and  four  Visitors  connected  with  the 
Sisterhood. 

The  work  of  the  Sisterhood  of  the  Good  Shep- 
herd is  the  care  of  St.  Barnabas  House,  New 
York,  a  refuge  for  destitute  girls  and  women, 
which  also  includes  a  Day  Nursery,  and  a  shelter 
for  neglected  children.  In  addition  to  this,  the 
Sisters  extend  their  labors  to  the  poor  of  their 
neighborhood,  and  to  Bellevue  Hospital,  and  the 
hospitals  on  Ward's  Island,  where  their  teachings 


234       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

and   ministrations    include    both    Germans   and 
English. 

The  following  are  the  Principles  of  Organiza- 
tion adopted  by  the  Sisterhood  : 

1.  This  Association  shall  be  called  '*  The  Sister- 
hood of  the  Good  Shepherd  in  the  City  and 
Diocese  of  New  York." 

2.  Its  object  shall  be  to  minister  to  the  poor, 
the  sick,  the  homeless,  and  the  outcast,  and  to 
care  for  little  children. 

3.  The  Sisterhood  shall  be  under  the  control 
of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  who  shall  be  its 
head,  and  appoint  its  pastor. 

4.  The  Sisterhood  shall  embrace  five  classes. 
Sisters,  Assistants,  Probationers,  Visitors,  and 
Associates,  over  all  of  whom  the  Presiding  Sister 
shall  have  control. 

The  Associates  shall  be  those  who,  residing  in 
their  own  families,  are  able  to  give  only  a  portion 
of  their  time  each  week  or  year  to  the  work. 
They  are  expected  to  offer  daily  the  prayer  for 
the  Sisterhood  furnished  to  them. 

The  Visitors  shall  be  those  who  wish  to  be- 
come Probationers,  or  those  who  desire  to  give 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  235 

themselves  to  the  work  for  a  certain  time  resid- 
ing with  the  Sisters  during  this  time. 

The  Probationers  shall  be  those  who  having 
passed  six  months  as  Visitors,  and  then  desiring 
to  give  themselves  wholly  to  the  work,  and 
being  approved  by  the  Presiding  Sister,  shall 
assume  the  dress,  and  be  received  by  the 
Pastor. 

The  Assistants  shall  be  those  who  wish  to 
devote  themselves  to  work  for  Christ,  but  whose 
lives  here  have  been  so  ordered  that  they  are 
not  fitted  for  the  position  of  a  full  Sister.  They 
shall  be  Probationers  two  years,  and  then,  if 
approved  by  the  Presiding  Sister,  and  the  Pastor, 
shall  be  received  by  the  Pastor  and  take  the 
name  of  Sister. 

The  Sisters  shall  be  those,  who  having  passed 
a  probation  of  two  years,  and  still  desiring  to 
give  themselves  wholly  to  the  work,  and  being 
approved  by  the  Presiding  Sister,  Pastor,  and 
Bishop,  shall  then  be  received  by  the  Bishop,  and 
be  known  as  Sisters. 

5.  Whenever  the  **  Sisters'  Fund"  will  permit, 
each  Sister  shall  receive  the  sum  of  $150  each 
year,   for   personal    expenses.      Each   Assistant 


236      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

shall  receive  the  sum  of  $100  each  year  for  the 
same  purpose. 

The  Presiding  Sister  shall  be  allowed  discre- 
tion as  to  the  support  of  the  other  classes,  when 
necessary. 

6.  No  rule  shall  be  made  by  the  Presiding 
Sister  without  the  approval  of  the  Pastor  and 
Bishop. 

If  a  majority  of  Sisters  object  to  any  rule,  they 
may  appeal  to  the  Bishop,  who  shall  annul  it  if 
he  thinks  best. 

7.  The  Presiding  Sister  shall  arrange  all  the 
work,  but  no  new  work  shall  be  undertaken 
without  the  approval  of  the  Pastor  and  Bishop. 

8.  The  head  of  each  House  shall  have  the 
direction  and  control  of  the  work,  and  of  those 
engaged  in  it,  subject  only  to  the  control  of 
the  Presiding  Sister. 

9.  The  Presiding  Sister  shall  see  that  each 
worker  has  a  month  each  year  for  recreation. 

10.  Family  ties  being  of  the  most  sacred  obli- 
gation, any  Sister  may  leave  the  work  of  the 
Sisterhood  at  any  time  that  family  duties  require 
it.  In  such  case,  if  she  desires  to  continue 
a  Sister,  she  may  do  so,  with  the  consent  of  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  237 

» 

Presiding  Sister  and  Pastor,  returning  to  the 
work  of  the  Sisterhood  when  Providence  permits. 
But  while  attending  to  duties  in,  or  for  her 
family,  she  shall  not  receive  the  Sisters'  support. 

11.  A  Sister  wishing  to  withdraw  from  the 
Sisterhood,  shall  give  written  notice  thereof,  with 
the  reasons,  to  the  Presiding  Sister,  who  shall 
give  this  notice,  with  her  own  judgment  in  the 
case,  also  in  writing,  to  the  Bishop.  The 
Bishop's  formal  sanction  shall  be  an  honorable 
discnarge  from  the  Sisterhood. 

But  that  due  provision  may  be  made  for  the 
work  in  which  she  has  been  engaged,  such  with- 
drawal shall  not  take  place  in  less  than  two 
months  after  the  notice  has  been  given,  unless 
by  special  consent  of  the  Presiding  Sister. 

12.  An  Assistant  may  withdraw  in  the  same 
manner,  the  Pastor  taking  the  place  of  the 
Bishop. 

13.  A  Probationer  may  withdraw  at  anytime 
by  giving  due  notice  to  the  Presiding  Sister  and 
the  Pastor. 

14.  With  the  consent  of  the  Pastor,  the  Pre- 
siding Sister  may,  for  cause,  request  a  Probationer 
to  withdraw  at  any  time. 


238      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

15.  Probationers  must  not  be  over  forty  nor 
under  twenty-one  years  of  age,  without  the 
special  consent  of  the  Presiding  Sister. 

16.  Regulations  respecting  dress,  and  the 
social  ordering  of  the  household,  shall,  for  the 
present,  be  left  entirely  to  the  Presiding  Sister, 
and  shall  not  be  embraced  within  the  permanent 
rule,  under  a  year's  trial. 

17.  In  case  of  the  death  or  resignation  of  the 
Presiding  Sister,  the  Sisters,  after  receiving  the 
Holy  Communion  at  the  hands  of  their  Pastor, 
shall  give  in  their  votes,  for  not  less  than  two 
and  not  more  than  three  names,  from  which  the 
Bishop,  or  in  case  of  a  vacancy  in  the  Episcopate, 
the  Pastor,  shall  choose  one  who  shall  be  Pre- 
siding Sister. 

Until  this  appointment  has  been  made,  the 
Sister  first  in  order  of  reception  shall  discharge 
the  duties  of  the  Presiding  Sister. 

Application  for  admission  to  the  Sisterhood 
may  be  made  to  Sister  Ellen,  St.  Barnabas 
House,  No  304  Mulberry  Street,  or  to  the  Pastor, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  Gallaudet,  No.  9  West  Eight- 
eenth Street,  New  York  City. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  239 

8. 

SisttrIjO0ir  oi  St.  |0ljiT. 

IN  CONNECTION  WITH  ST.  JOHN'S  PARISH,  WASH- 
INGTON,  D.C. 

THIS  Sisterhood  was  organized  by  the  Rector 
of  St.  John's  Church,  Washington,  the  Rev. 
John  Vaughan  Lewis,  A.M.,  in  December,  1867. 
At  the  outset  a  body  of  Associate  Sisters  was 
formed,  and  as  fast  as  any  among  these  have 
proved  themselves  quaUfied  for  increased  respon- 
sibihties,  they  have  been  advanced  to  the  rank 
of  full  Sisters.  The  Order  has  been  devoted  to 
works  of  mercy  among  children,  the  sick,  and  the 
destitute,  which  have  been  conducted  with  in- 
creasing and  signal  success. 

The  following  are   the   Statutes,  Rules  of  the 
Community,  and  Rules  of  the  Associates  : 

STATUTES. 

I. 
I.  There  shall  be  three  Orders  of  Sisters,  to 
which  any  unmarried  women  or  widows,  being 
communicants  of  the  Church,  shall  be  eligible,  as 
hereinafter  provided. 


240       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

2.  These  Orders  shall  be  respectively  known 
as  Sisters,  Probationers,  and  Associates  ;  and 
the  first  two  shall  constitute  a  Community,  to 
which  the  Order  of  Associates  shall  be  auxiliary. 

II. 

It  is  hereby  declared  that  no  work  of  Charity, 
Mercy,  or  Benevolence,  approved  as  such  by  "the 
Pastor,  is  foreign  to  the  objects  of  this  Sisterhood, 
or  any  of  its  Orders. 

III. 

The  government  of  the  Sisterhood  shall  be 
vested  in  the  Rector  of  St.  John's  Parish,  as 
Pastor,  except  as  hereinafter  provided  and  lim- 
ited. 

lY. 

The  administration  of  the  Community  shall  be 
committed  to  one  of  the  Order  of  Sisters,  or,  if 
there  be  no  Sisters,  of  Probationers,  who  shall  be 
called  the  Superior,  and  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to 
see  that  the  rules  are  faithfully  obeyed  by  all  the 
Community. 

V. 

The  Superior  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Pastor  ; 
but  if  his  appointment  be  not  accepted  by  vote 
of  the  Community  within  five  days,  then  he  shall 


At  Hqme  and  Abroad.  241 

appoint    another    in    like    manner.     But   if  the 
second  appointment  be  not  accepted  within  five 
days,  then  the  Pastor  shall  appoint  absolutely. 
VI. 

1.  All  votes  of  the  Community  shall  be  taken 
in  a  Meeting  in  Chapter,  of  which  each  member 
has  been  duly  warned. 

2.  It  shall  be  competent  for  the  Chapter  to 
vote  upon  nominations  to  office,  new  statutes  and 
rules,  and  admission  to  membership ;  and  an 
unanimous  vote  only  shall  confirm  and  accept. 

VII. 

1.  The  Sisters  shall  promise  conformity  to  all 
the  rules  of  the  Order. 

2.  They  shall  engage  with  the  Order  for  a  term 
of  not  less  than  one  year,  and  not  more  than 
three  years. 

3.  They  may  renew  their  engagements,  with 
the  consent  of  the  Order. 

4.  They  shall  be  entitled  to  receive  at  least 
one  hundred  dollars  annually  from  the  common 
fund  of  the  Community,  for  their  personal  ex- 
penses and  private  charities. 

5.  They  shall  wear  a  uniform  garb,  not  singular 
nor  conspicuous. 

16 


242       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

6.  They  may  withdraw,  for  cause,  from  the 
Sisterhood,  upon  giving  two  months'  notice  to 
the  Pastor,  and  obtaining  his  consent  and  re- 
lease. 

7.  They  shall  have  served  at  least  one  year  as 
Probationers  before  they  shall  be  eligible  as  Sis- 
ters. 

8.  They  must  be  at  least  twenty-one  years  of 
age  before  applying  for  admission,  and  must  pro- 
duce the  written  consent  of  their  parents  or 
guardians,  unless  they  have  attained  the  age  of 
thirty-five  years. 

9.  They  shall  be  wholly  supported  out  of  the 
common  fund  of  the  Community. 

ID.  In  case  of  sickness  or  disability,  they  shall 
be  entitled  to  the  care  and  support  of  the  Com- 
munity during   such  disability,   notwithstanding 
the  expiration  of  their  term  of  service. 
VIII. 

1.  The  Probationers  shall  comprise  all  pos- 
tulants for  admission  to  the  Order  of  Sisters. 

2.  They  shall  conform  to  all  the  rules  of  the 
Community. 

3.  They  shall  be  at  least  twenty  years  of  age. 

4.  They  shall  be  entitled  to  the  same  allow- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  243 

ance  and  support  as  the  Sisters,  but  shall  not 
become  a  charge  upon  the  Community  in  case  of 
sickness  or  disability. 

5.  They  may  withdraw  at  any  time,  on  giving 
one  week's  notice  to  the  pastor. 

6.  They  shall  each  be  placed  under  the  guardi- 
anship and  instruction  of  one  of  the  Sisters,  to  be 
fitted  for  the  departments  they  are  expected  to 
occupy. 

IX. 

1.  The  Superior  shall  hold. office  three  years, 
unless  sooner  relieved  by  the  Pastor. 

2.  She  shall  have  the  custody  of  the  common 
fund  of  the  Community,  and  shall  render  an 
account  of  the  same,  monthly,  to  the  Pastor. 

3.  She  shall  advise  with  the  Chapter  and  with 
the  Pastor  on  all  questions  of  finance  involving 
more  than  twenty  dollars  ;  but  the  decision  of 
such  questions  shall  rest  absolutely  with  herself 

4.  She  shall  faithfully  warn  the  weak  and 
encourage  the  desponding  ;  and  the  sick  and 
afflicted  ones  of  the  Community  shall  be  her 
especial  charge. 

5.  She  shall  avoid  all  partiality  and  favoritism 
m  the  discharge  of  her  duties. 


244       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

6.  She  shall  assign  to  each  Sister  and  Proba- 
tioner her  daily  duty  ;  and  having  assigned  any 
member  to  the  oversight  of  a  particular  depart- 
ment, shall  not  remove  her,  except  at  the  request 
of  the  member  herself,  or  with  the  advice  and 
consent  of  the  Pastor. 

7.  She  shall  be  held  responsible  to  the  Pastor 
for  all  the  doings  of  the  Community. 

8.  She  shall  observe  a  special  season  of  daily 
prayer  for  herself  and  the  community. 

X. 
The  Common  Fund  of  the  Community  shall 
consist  of  all  alms  which  any  member  or  other 
person  may  bestow  upon  the  Community  ;  of  all 
bequests  and  legacies  to  the  Sisterhood  not 
specifically  designated  by  the  advisors  ;  and  of 
all  fees  and  remunerations  received  by  any 
member  in  recognition  of  her  services  as  a 
member  of  this  Community,  or  in  recompense  of 
the  same. 

XI. 

I.  The  Associates  shall  consist  of  all  such  per- 
sons as  are  eligible  under  Statute  I.,  who  are 
willing  to  pledge  themselves  to  one  hour  of  daily 
work  auxiliary  to  the  objects  of  the  Sisterhood. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  245 

2.  They  shall  be  received  into  the  Order  for  a 
term  of  not  less  than  one  month,  and  not  more 
than  one  year  (being  eighteen  years  of  age,  and 
having  received  the  consent  of  their  parents  or 
lawful  guardians),  after  an  unanimous  election  by 
the  Order. 

3.  They  shall  promise  conformity  to  all  the 
rules  of  the  Order,  and  sign  their  names  to  the 
same  in  the  presence  of  the  Order. 

4.  They  shall  be  governed  by  a  separate  code 
of  rules,  which  shall  be  administered  by  one  of 
their  own  number  appointed  by  the  Pastor  and 
approved  by  a  vote  of  the  Order,  and  who  shall 
be  styled  Associate  Superior. 

5.  They  may  be  re-elected  at  the  expiration  of 
their  term  of  service. 

6.  They  may  be  released  from  their  engage- 
ment to  the  Order,  {a)  upon  marriage,  ipso  facto  ; 
{[?)  upon  just  and  reasonable  cause,  with  the 
consent  of  the  Pastor  ;  {c)  upon  dismissal  for  a 
flagrant  breach  of  pledge.  But  no  dismissal  shall, 
in  any  case,  be  made  known  to  any  but  the 
Pastor,  the  Associate  Superior,  and  the  Associate 
dismissed  ;  and  the  power  of  dismissal  shall  be 
vested  in  the  Pastor. 


246       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

XII. 

1,  The  Pastor,  with  the  advice  and  consent  of 
the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese,  may,  from  time  to 
time,  propose  new  statutes  and  rules  to  the 
Sisterhood. 

2.  No  new  statute  or  rule  shall  be  adopted,  or 
have  any  force,  until  it  has  received  the  unani- 
mous consent  of  the  Orders  affected  by  its  pro- 
visions, attested  by  subscription  thereto  ;  but 
when  so  adopted,  it  shall  have  all  the  force  of  the 
original  statutes  or  rules. 

XIII. 
Nothing  in  these  statutes  or  rules  shall  be  con- 
strued so  as  to  conflict  with  the  authority  of  those 
to  whom  the  Associates  severally   owe  natural 
obedience. 


RULES  OF  THE  COMMUNITY. 

RULE  I. 

Every  Sister,  on  being  received  into  the  Order, 
shall  make  this  solemn  promise  and  pledge: 

''In  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son, 
and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.    Amen.     I  (A.  B.)  having 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  247 

been  duly  released  from  obligation  to  those  to 
whom  my  natural  obedience  is  due  {or,  being  full 
thirty-five  years  of  age),  do  freely,  and  of  my  own 
mind,  make  this  pledge  and  agreement  :  to  re- 
nounce and  put  away  the  world,  its  secular  busi- 
ness and  engagements,  that  I  may  the  more 
humbly  and  entirely  serve  Christ  Jesus  my  Lord 
in  the  fellowship  and  obedience  of  this  Order  of 
Sisters  oFthe  Sisterhood  of  St.  John,  to  which  I 
now  seek  admission. 

"  And  I  do  promise  and  engage  that  I  will 
conform  to  and  abide  by  the  Statutes  and  Rules 
of  this  Sisterhood,  so  far  as  they  relate  to  my 
Order,  or  my  office  therein,  without  murmuring 
or  remonstrance. 

"  And  I  do  further  promise  and  engage  that, 
in  all  my  work  for  Christ  in  this  my  Order,  I  will 
obey  the  directions  of  the  Superior  cheerfully  and 
to  the  best  of  my  ability,  and  that  I  will  not  seek 
to  be  released  from  this  my  engagement  before 
the  expiration  of  my  term  of  service,  without 
urgent  necessity,  and  special  prayer  for  guidance. 

"  And  I  do  further  promise  and  agree  that  I 
will  never  ask  or  seek  from  any  person  any  other 
recompense  or  recognition,  by  reward,  of  my  ser- 


248       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

vices  than  that  which  is  now,  or  may  hereafter, 
be  allowed  me  by  the  Statutes  and  Rules  of  the 
Sisterhood  ;  and  that,  should  any  such  recom- 
pense, fee  or  payment  be  offered  me,  I  will  re- 
ceive it  only  in  the  name  of  the  Sisterhood,  and 
for  the  common  fund  of  the  Community. 

''  And  I  do  further  promise  and  agree  that  I 
will  cultivate  peace,  love,  and  good-will  toward 
all  the  members  of  this  Sisterhood,  and  that  I 
will  never  willingly  go  to  my  rest  at  night  with- 
out seeking  reconciliation  with  any  of  them 
whom  I  may  have  offended,  or  who  may  have  of- 
fended me. 

''To  all  of  which  I  bind  myself,  with  a  full  in- 
tention and  purpose  of  soul  to  keep  and  perform 
the  same,  the  Lord  being  my  helper,  that  I  may 
be  the  handmaid  of  Christ,  in  the  midst  of  an  evil 
world  ;  and  in  this  mind  I  offer  myself  for  com- 
munion in  the  Holy  Sacrament  of  the  Body  and 
Blood  of  Christ,  in  testimony  to  my  Lord,  and 
to  you,  my  Sisters,  that  I  have  chosen  the  Lord 
to  serve  Him." 

H  Here  shall  follow  a  celebration  of  the  Holy  Commurdon,  in  which 
the  whole  Community  shall,  if  possible,  receive. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  249 

RULE   II. 

The  Probationers  shall  make  the  following 
pledge  : 

IT  The  pledge  of  a  Sister  being  read  to  the  Candidate,  she  shall  make 
answer  and  say : 

"■  I  desire  to  make  trial  of  my  faith  and  love  by- 
doing  as  these  Sisters  do,  and  learning  by  their 
faith  and  love,  with  all  fidelity  of  soul,  under  their 

counsel  and  guidance,  for  the  space  of • 

In  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen." 

If  And  each  Probationer  shall  subscribe  her  name  to  the  Sister's 
pledge,  in  witness  of  this  her  profession. 

RULE   III. 
The  Superior,  upon  being  inducted  into  office, 
shall  make  this  pledge  : 

'*I  (A.  B.),  being  duly  appointed  Superior  of 
the  Sisterhood  of  St.  John,  do  promise  and  en- 
p-ag-e  that  I  will  be  instant  in  prayer,  that  the 
power  of  Christ  may  rest  upon  me,  and  His  grace 
enable  me  for  my  office.  And  I  pray  you,  my 
Pastor,  and  you,  my  Sisters,  lend  me  your  aid,  that 
I  may  keep  this  pledge  unblemished  and  unim- 


250      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

paired,  to  the  glory  of  Christ,  and  the  benefit  of 
this  Community,  and  of  the  whole  Sisterhood  of 
St.  John.     In  the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen." 
RULE  IV.  • 

Every  Sister  and  every  Probationer  shall,  as  far 
as  possible,  have  a  specific  duty  assigned  to  her, 
for  which  she  shall  be  responsible.  Any  com- 
plaint concerning  the  performance  of  that  duty 
must  be  made  to  her.  And  only  in  case  of 
alleged  neglect  of  such  complaint  by  her  may  it 
be  carrhsd  to  the  Superior. 

RULE  V. 

The  Superior  is  bound  to  notice  and  reprove 
any  neglect  or  deficiency  in  any  department, 
directly  with  the  Sister  in  charge  of  such  depart- 
ment. 

She  shall  not  take  action  upon  any  complaint 
without  notifying  the  Sister  concerned  ;  nor  shall 
she  address  any  censure  or  reproof  to  any  Sister 
in  the  presence  of  any  third  person.  But  advice 
and  orders  concerning  the  discharge  of  duty  shall 
never  be  taken  as  implying  censure. 
RULE  VI. 

Any  Sister  or  Probationer  may  appeal  from  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  251 

censure  of  the  Superior  to  the  Pastor  ;  but  such 
appeal  must  be  made  at  the  first  opportunity, 
with  the  least  possible  delay. 
RULE  VII. 
In  all  censures,  the  Superior  shall  study  gen- 
tleness, and  the  Sisters  meekness  ;  and  each 
shall   admonish  the  other  to  the  observance  of 

this  rule. 

RULE  VIII. 

No  grievance  or  complaint  shall  be  discussed 
by  the  Sisters  and  Probationers  in  conversation  ; 
but  every  member  of  the  Community  shall  dili- 
gently endeavor  to  conceal  her  knowledge  of 
misunderstandings  and  difficulties. 
RULE    IX. 

The  Community  shall  observe  three  hours  of 
prayer,  besides  the  services  in  the  Parish  Church. 
The  hours  shall  be  fixed  by  the  Superior,  and 
shall  only  be  changed  in  case  of  urgent  necessity. 
But,  in  case  of  clashing  between  the  hours  of  the 
Community  and  the  hours  of  the  Parish  Church, 
the  latter  shall  take  precedence. 
RULE  X. 

All  the  members  of  the  Community  who  are 
not  absolutely  prevented  by  other  duties,  or  by 


252       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

sickness,  shall  attend  the  services  of  the  Sister- 
hood, in  the  private  Oratory,  and  also  the  services 
in  the  Parish  Church. 

RULE  XI. 

The  Pastor  shall  appoint  the  form  of  Prayer  to 
be  used  in  the  Oratory,  and  also  a  short  form  to 
be  used  by  those  whose  duties  forbid  their  atten- 
dance at  the  Oratory,  that  all  may  unite  in  wor- 
ship at  the  appointed  hours. 

RULE    XII. 

The  Sisters  and  Probationers  shall  assemble  in 
Chapter,  every  evening,  immediately  before  the 
third  hour  of  prayer,  for  mutual  consultation  and 
encouragement.  Bnt  no  votes  shall  be  taken  at 
such  meetings,  except  the  said  meeting  shall 
have  been  duly  warned  as  provided  in  the 
Statutes. 


RULES  OF  THE  ASSOCIATES. 

I.  One  hour  of  every  day  shall  be  devoted  unto 
the  Lord,  in  the  fellowship  of  the  Sisterhood  of 
St.  John,  and  in  the  obedience  of  this  Order. 
The  same  shall  be  observed  day  by  day  without 
intermission  or  interruption,  except  through  sick- 


At  Home  and  Abroad  253 

ness  or  other  controlling  necessity,  and  hours 
thus  lost  shall  be  redeemed  on  days  following,  as 
rapidly  as  possible. 

2.  The  Associate  Superior  shall  assign  and 
appoint  to  each  Associate  her  duty  and  work  for 
the  consecrated  hour,  with  due  regard  to  the 
abilities  and  circumstances  of  each,  and  every 
Associate  shall  do  that  which  is  appointed  her 
without  murmuring  or  remonstrance. 

3.  The  Associates,  while  engaged  in  the  out- 
door work  of  the  Sisterhood,  shall  wear  a  plain 
garb,  not  uniform  and  not  singular. 

4.  The  Associates  shall  pay  no  dues  or  fines  of 
any  sort  for  the  maintenance  of  their  Order  or 
the  furtherance  of  its  work.  But  all  contributions 
to  the  Order  shall  be  offered,  without  name,  at 
the  Offertory  in  the  Holy  Communion. 

5.  Any  Associate  who  earns  her  bread  by  daily 
labor  may,  at  her  own  request,  be  assigned  to 
duty  in  her  regular  vocation  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Order,  she  consecrating  one  twenty-fourth  part 
of  her  daily  earnings  to  the  common  fund  of  the 
Order. 

6.  The  Associate  Superior  shall  have  the 
custody  of  the  common  fund  of  the  Order,  and 


254      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

shall  administer  the  same  at  her  sole  discretion, 
accounting  therefor  monthly  to  the  Pastor. 

7.  The  common  fund  shall  consist  of  all  offer- 
ings of  the  Associates  and  of  others,  offered  as 
specified  in  Rule  4,  and  of  all  the  earnings  of  the 
Associates  during  the  consecrated  hour. 

8.  The  Associate  Superior  shall  never  make 
known  to  any  person  whatsoever,  except  to  the 
Pastor,  the  amount  contributed  by  any  donor  to 
the  objects  of  the  Order. 

9.  The  Associates  shall  earnestly  cultivate 
peace,  love,  and  good-will,  one  towards  another, 
and  never  wilfully  suffer  a  misunderstanding  or 
difference  to  go  unreconciled,  so  that  the  sun 
should  go  down  upon  their  wrath. 

10.  Any  Associate  who  has  no  work  assigned 
her,  may  select  her  own  work  for  the  day,  or  may 
devote  the  hour  for  that  day  to  special  acts  and 
exercises  of  devotion  in  behalf  of  the  Order,  and 
the  whole  Sisterhood,  either  in  public  or  private 
worship. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  255 


9. 

^mtommtB   %^Botxixixon  oi  tlj^  ^waBit  oi 

THE  following  extract  from  the  annual  Ad- 
dress of  the  Rt.  Rev.  A.  N.  Littlejohn,  D.D., 
Bishop  of  Long-  Island,  at  the  Convention  of  that 
Diocese  held  in  1872,  will  explain  the  origin  of 
the  body  of  Deaconesses  at  present  engaged  in 
the  service  of  the  Church  in  Brooklyn,  N.  Y. 

DEACONESSES. 
*'  At  our  last  Convention,  I  called  attention 
somewhat  at  length  to  the  importance  of  early 
action  upon  the  subject  of  ''  The  Organized  Work 
of  Christian  Women  "  in  this  Diocese.  The  Con- 
vention promptly  seconded  my  recommendation 
and  appointed  a  Special  Committee  to  consider 
and  report  upon  it  to  thisConvention.  Meanwhile, 
there  has  been  a  remarkable  and  unlooked  for 
advance  in  the  feeling  and  opinion  of  the  whole 
Church  in  regard  to  this  matter.  It  assumed  a 
very  prominent  place  among  the  topics  discussed 
at  the  late  General  Convention  by  the  Board  of 


256       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Missions  then  assembled.  It  was  also  warmly 
advocated  in  the  Pastoral  Letter  of  the  House  of 
Bishops.  So  far  as  could  be  discovered,  it  re- 
ceived the  cordial  and  unanimous  approval  of  all 
the  members  of  the  General  Convention  and  of 
the  Board  of  Missions.  So  far  as  the  sentiment 
of  the  Church  was  concerned,  I  felt  that  there 
was  no  longer  any  reason  for  delaying  action  in 
this  Diocese.  Evidently  the  time  had  come  to 
translate  feeling  into  practice  and  opinion  into 
fact.  With  the  full  assurance,  therefore,  of  the 
active  sympathy  and  public  endorsement  of  this 
Convention,  and  of  every  member  of  our  Diocese, 
I  availed  myself  of  the  earliest  opportunity 
afforded  me  to  carry  the  mind  of  the  Church  into 
effect.  Accordingly,  on  Quinquagesima  Sunday, 
February  11,  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  Brooklyn,  I 
publicly  admitted  six  godly  and  well-tried  women 
to  the  office  of  Deaconess  ;  and  on  the  evening 
of  the  15th  of  March,  in  Emmanuel  Church, 
Brooklyn,  one — in  all  seven.  Of  these,  two  are 
employed  in  the  Church  Charity  Foundation  ; 
(one  having  been  appointed  Deaconess  in  charge 
of  all  the  Branches  of  the  Foundation);  one  has 
charge  of  our  Mission  in  the  Public  Institutions 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  257 

of  the  County,  in  Flatbush  ;  and  four  are  engaged 
in  Parish  work.  The  labors  of  these  trained  and 
authorized  women  have  already  been  richly 
blessed.  The  work  they  are  doing  to-day  suffi- 
ciently vindicates  the  wisdom  of  the  action  which 
has  been  taken.  Their  presence  in  our  Houses  of 
Mercy  and  in  our  Hospitals  is  a  power  already 
thankfully  recognized.  It  will  introduce  into 
their  management  the  order,  efficiency  and  loving 
spirit,  without  which  such  Institutions,  however 
liberal  their  support  and  ample  their  means  of 
doing  good,  attain  only  half  their  influence  and 
usefulness.  As  their  numbers  increase  and  their 
discipline  is  perfected,  these  skilled  and  devoted 
women  v/ill  be  ready  to  respond  to  the  calls  of 
sickness,  death  and  affliction  in  our  private 
homes,  coming  to  us  not  only  as  messengers  of 
mercy,  but  as  trained  and  experienced  helpers 
for  Christ's  sake  in  the  days  of  our  sorrow  and 
trial. 

*'  The  Parish  Clergy,  who  have  welcomed  them 
to  their  side  as  fellow-workers  among  the  poor, 
the  fallen,  and  the  suffering  of  every  name,  bear 
grateful  testimony  to  the  value  of  their  unobtru- 
sive, obedient  and  systematic  service." 


258       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 
DEACONESSES  OF  THE  DIOCESE  OF  LONG  ISLAm 

Definition. — A  Deaconess  is  a  woman  set  apart  by  a  Bishop^ 
under  that  title,  for  service  in  the  Church. 

GENERAL     PRINCIPLES. 

1.  No  Deaconess  shall  officially  accept  or  re- 
sign work  in  this  Diocese  without  the  express 
authority  of  the  Bishop,  which  authority  may  at 
any  time  be  withdrawn, 

2.  A  Deaconess  shall  be  free  to  resign  her 
commission  as  Deaconess  after  six  months'  no- 
tice to  the  Bishop,  or  she  may  be  deprived  of  it 
at  any  time  by  the  Bishop. 

3.  A  Deaconess,  if  engaged  in  a  parish,  shall 
work  under  the  direction  and  supervision  of  the 
Incumbent  of  that  parish,  and  shall  report 
through  him  to  the  Bishop  every  three  months. 
If  engaged  in  any  organized  charity,  or  in  any 
mission  of  the  Diocese,  she  shall  work  under  the 
direction  and  supervision  of  the  Bishop,  or  of 
such  clergyman  as  the  Bishop  may  appoint,  and 
shall  report  once  in  three  months  to  the  Bishop. 

4.  In  every  parish,  or  mission,  or  organized 
charity  of  the  Diocese  employing  a  Deaconess, 
there  shall  be,  if  possible,  Associates,  who  may 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  259 

assist   in   the  following  ways,  and   in  others,  if 
required  : 

(i.)  To  collect  alms. 

(2.)  To  procure  work  for  the  poor,  and  to  pro- 
mote its  sale. 
(3.)  To   teach    in   the    Sunday    or    Parochial 

Schools. 
(4.)  To  help  in  the  music  or  others  classes. 
(5.)  To  relieve  the  destitute  and  minister  to 

the  sick, 
(6.)  To  aid  the  Pastor  in  bringing  forward  and 
preparing  candidates  for  the  Holy  Baptism 
and  Confirmation. 
(7.)  To  attend  to  funeral  arrangements  for  the 

poor. 
5.  Associates  shall  be  appointed  and  removed 
by  the  Bishop.     If  to  be  engaged  in  parish-work, 
they  must  be  nominated  by  the  Rector  or  Minis- 
ter under  whom  they  are  to  labor. 

R¥LES. 

I.  As  it  is  needful  that  no  one  be  admitted  to 

the  office  of  Deaconess  without  careful  previous 

preparation,  both  technical  and  religious,  every 

one  who  shall  have  received  the  Bishop's  consent 


26o       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

to  her  becoming  a  candidate  for  the  diaconate 
shall  serve  at  least  six  months  as  a  probationer. 

2.  No  one  shall  be  admitted  as  Deaconess 
without  giving  proper  assurance  of  her  intention 
to  continue  in  this  office  for  the  space  of  three 
years  at  least. 

3.  The  Deaconess  shall  maintain  her  habit  of 
prayer  and  meditation,  and  shall  aim  at  continuarl 
progress  hi  Christian  knowledge  and  life.  To 
this  end  there  shall  be  stated  meetings  for  joint 
acts  of  prayer  and  worship,  and,  as  often  may  be, 
for  the  joint  reception  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

4.  The  dress  of  the  Deaconess  shall  be  uniform, 
simple,  and  distinctive. 

5.  The  ordinary  official  designation  of  a  Dea- 
coness shall  be  Sister  A or  B (using  the 

Christian  name).  The  official  signature  shall  be 
(full  Christian  and  surname)  "  A B ,  Dea- 
coness." 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  261 

THE   IJ^OEM    OF   ADMITTING   DEACONESSES 
TO  THEIR  OFFICE, 

ACCOKDING  TO  THE  USE   OF    THE   DIOCESE   OF    LONG    ISLAND. 

^  To  the  congregation,  all  standing : 

Dearly  Beloved  in  the  Lord  : 

We  are  met  together  in  the  fear  of  God,  and 
trusting  in  His  Holy  Name,  to  receive  and  to 
ratify  the  pledge  of  obedient  and  loving  service 
offered  by  these  our  Sisters,  here  present  ;  and, 
under  the  invocation  of  the  blessed  Name  of  Him 
whom  they  desire  to  serve,  to  admit  them  to  the 
office  of  Deaconess  in  the  Church  of  God. 

In  their  several  places  they  purpose  to  serve 
their  heavenly  Lord  and  Master  Jesus  Christ  in 
the  persons  of  His  poor  and  sick  and  suffering 
members.  For  His  sake  they  seek  the  privilege 
of  living  only  to  serve  the  widow  and  the  orphan, 
the  sick  and  the  destitute,  the  wretched  and  the 
distressed.  Under  His  blessing,  and  hy  the  con- 
stituted authority  of  His  Church,  they  desire  to 
follow  those  holy  women  who  of  old  ministered 
to  the  Lord  in  person,  and  those  whom  His 
Apostles  admitted  to  be  helpers  in  the  work,  and 
succorers  of  themselves  and  others. 


262       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

They  are  of  "  good  report,"  as  was  required  of 
those  first  admitted  to  serve  tables  in  the  Church. 
They  have  been  diligent  in  prayer  for  the  Holy 
Spirit,  and  for  the  wisdom  which  is  from  above. 
They  hold,  as  we  are  persuaded,  the  mystery  of 
the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience.  In  outward  walk 
and  conversation  they  have  been  found  sober  and 
faithful.  Their  skilfulness  and  devotion  in  the 
service  of  the  sick  and  poor,  their  docility  and 
orderly  obedience  to  those  set  over  them  in  the 
Lord,  have  been  duly  tried. 

Dear  Sisters  in  the  Lord  : 

We  exhort  you  in  the  Name  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  that  you  have  constantly  in  your  remem- 
brance into  how  high  a  dignity  and  charge  you 
are  called  ;  even  to  be  helpers  of  those  who  are 
messengers  and  watchmen  and  stewards  of  the 
Lord  ;  and  to  see  that  you  never  cease  from  your 
labors,  care,  and  dihgence,  until  you  have  done 
all  that  in  you  lieth,  according  to  your  bounden 
duty,  to  lift  up  the  fallen,  to  instruct  the  ignorant, 
to  comfort  the  weary  and  heavy  laden  ;  and  to 
bring  them  that  are  without  into  the  fold  of 
Christ. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  263 

But  forasmuch  as  this  office  is  of  so  great  diffi- 
culty, you  see  how  watchfully  and  earnestly  you 
ought  to  apply  yourselves  thereto,  that  you  may 
fulfil  the  same  and  give  no  occasion  to  the  enemy 
to  speak  reproachfully.  Howbeit  you  cannot 
have  a  mind  and  will  thereto  of  yourselves  ;  for 
these  are  of  God  alone.  You  have  need,  there- 
fore, to  pray  unceasingly  for  His  Holy  Spirit,  to 
be  diligent  in  the  reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
to  be  well  instructed  in  the  ways  of  His  Church,  so 
that  you  may  become,  in  word  and  deed,  patterns 
of  all  womanly  and  Christian  virtues.  We  are 
assured  that  you  have  already,  by  God's  grace, 
determined  to  give  yourselves  wholly  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord,  and  especially  to  that  office  to 
which  you  have  been  called,  and  that,  forsaking 
all  worldly  cares  and  studies,  you  will  (so  long  as 
God  shall  call  you  to  this  office)  apply  yourselves, 
as  far  as  may  be,  to  this  one  thing.  May  you  be 
enriched  with  all  spiritual  gifts  in  Christ  Jesus, 
and  through- them  may  you  wax  riper  and  stronger 
in  your  office,  and  daily  grow  more  and  more  into 
the  likeness  of  those  blessed  daughters  of  the 
Church  who  labored  much  in  the  Lord. 


264       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

IT  Then  shall  the  Bishop  say : 

The  Lord  be  with  you. 

t  The  people  kned. 

Our  Father,  &c. 

Bishop.  Direct  us,  O  Lord,  in  all  our  doings  with 
Thy  most  gracious  favor,  and  further  us  with  Thy 
continual  help,  that  in  all  our  works,  begun,  con- 
tinued, and  ended  in  Thee,  we  may  glorify  Thy 
Holy  Name,  and  finally,  by  Thy  mercy,  obtain 
everlasting  life,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Ame7t. 

Lord,  we  pray  Thee  that  Thy  grace  may  always 
prevent  and  follow  us,  and  make  us  continually 
to  be  given  to  all  good  works  ;  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. — {Collect  for  Seventh 
Sunday  after  Trinity?) 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  by  whose 
Spirit  the  whole  body  of  the  Church  is  governed 
and  sanctified  ;  receive  our  supplications  and. 
prayers,  which  we  offer  before  Thee  for  all  estatesi 
of  men  in  Thy  holy  Church,  that  every  member] 
of  the  same,  in  his  vocation  and  ministry,  may 
truly  and  godly  serve  Thee  ;  through  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  Amett. — {Second  Col- 
lect for  Good  Friday.) 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  265 

O  Almighty  God,  Who  didst  call  Phoebe  and 
Dorcas,  and  other  holy  women  to  be  servants  of 
Thy  Church,  and  didst  enable  them  to  succour 
Thine  Apostles,  and  others  also  ;  behold  these 
Thy  servants  who  have  given  themselves  to  a 
like  ministration.  So  replenish  them  with  all 
Christian  graces,  and  adorn  them  with  innocency 
of  life,  that,  by  their  labors  and  good  examples, 
they  may  faithfully  serve  Thee,  to  the  glory  of 
Thy  Name,  and  the  benefit  of  Thy  holy  Church  ; 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

O  Lord  our  heavenly  Father,  we  beseech  Thee 
mercifully  to  receive  our  prayers  on  behalf  of 
these  Thy  servants.  Make  them  to  be  modest, 
humble,  and  constant  in  their  ministrations,  that 
they  may  always  have  the  testimony  of  a  good 
conscience.  Grant  unto  them,  we  pray  Thee, 
such  measures  of  Thy  grace  as  they  may  from 
time  to  time  need,  that  they  may  both  perceive 
and  know  what  things  they  ought  to  do,  and  also 
may  have  grace  and  power  faithfully  to  fulfil  the 
same  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

IT  Thm  shall  the  Priest  appointed  thereto  present  unto  the  Bishop 
the  persons  to  be  admiiied  to  the  Office  of  Deaconess,  saying : 


266       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Reverend  Father  in  God^  I  present  unto  you 
these  persons  to  be  admitted  Deaconesses. 

Bishop.     Have  the  persons  whom  you  present 
unto  us  been  found  meet,  both  for  skill  in  wom- 
anly ministrations,  and  for  godly  life  and  conver- 
sation, to  exercise  this  office  ? 
■  Answer.     I  think  them  so  to  be. 
•H  Th^n  shall  the  Bishop  say  : 

It  is  the  duty  of  a  Deaconess  to  minister  to  the 
poor,  the  sick,  and  the  ignorant,  and  in  all 
humility  and  godly  submission,  setting  aside  all 
unwomanly  usurpation  of  authority  in  the  Church, 
to  help  the  ministers  of  God's  Word  and  Sacra- 
ments. 

Will  you  do  this  diligently  and  lovingly  ? 

Answer.     I  will,  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bishop.  Will  you  be  obedient  to  them  who  are 
set  over  you  in  the  Lord,  cheerfully  and  faith*- 
fully  performing  the  service  that  shall  be  ap- 
pointed to  you  } 

Answer.     I  will,  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bishop.  Inasmuch  as  this  Office  is  not  to  be 
lightly  undertaken  or  relinquished,  is  it  your 
present  purpose  to  continue  in  it  for  the  space  of 
three  years,  at  the  least  .-* 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  267 

Anszuer.  I  purpose  to  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bishop.  Inasmuch  as  you  desire  to  be  admitted 
to  the  office  of  Deaconess,  will  you  faithfully 
observe  such  rules  as  the  Bishop  may  prescribe  ; 
and  be  ready  to  give  yourself  willingly  and 
thoroughly  to  any  work  which  may  be  appointed 
to  you,  as  long  as  you  remain  in  this  office  ? 

Anszver.     I  will  do  so,  by  the  help  of  God. 

Bishop.  Almighty  God,  Who  has  called  you 
to  serve  Him  in  this  holy  life,  give  you  the  power 
to  fulfil  this  your  service  acceptably,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.     Amen. 

IT  Thm  shall  the  Bishop,  taking  each  candidate  by  the  right  hand, 
give  her  his  blessing : 

God  the  Father,  God  the  Son,  and  God  the 
Holy  Ghost  bless,  preserve,  and  sanctify  thee  : 
and  so  fill  thee  with  all  faith,  wisdom,  charity 
and  humility,  that  thou  mayest  serve  before 
Him,  to  the  glory,  of  His  great  Name  and  the 
benefit  of  His  holy  Church,  and  in  the  end  at- 
tain to  everlasting  life,  through  the  merits 
and  mediation  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ.     Amen. 

I  admit  thee,  dearly  beloved,  to  the  office  of 


268         SiSTERHO-ODS  AND   DEACONESSES 

Deaconess,  in   the  Name  of  the  Father,  and  of 
the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost.     Amen. 
ir  Afhv  which,  all  kneeliig : 
Bishop.  Our  help  is  in  the  Name  of  the  Lord. 
Answer.  Who  hath  made  heaven  and  earth. 
Bishop.  O  Lord,  bless  Thine  handmaidens. 
Anszver.  And  let  them  find  grace  in  Thy  sight. 
Bishop.  Make  them  a  clean  heart,  O  Lord. 
Anszver.  i\nd  renew  a  right  spirit  within  them. 
Bishop.  Give  them  fulness  of  joy  in  Thy  pre- 
sence. 
Anszver.  And  the  peace  which  passeth  all  un- 
derstanding. 
Bishop.  Give  Thine  angels  charge  over  them. 
Anszver.  That  the  enemy  may  not  approach  to 

hurt  them. 
Bishop.  Keep  them  in  the  way  of  Thy  com- 
mandments. 
Anszver.  That  they  may  persevere  unto   the 

end  and  be  saved. 
Bishop.  O  Lord,  hear  our  prayer. 
Anszver.  And  let  our  cry  come  unto  Thee. 
Bishop.  Eternal  God,  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  Creator  both  of  man  and  woman.  Who 
didst  replenish  Miriam  and  Deborah  and  Anna 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  269 

and  Huldah  with  Thy  Spirit,  Who  didst  not 
disdain  that  Thy  only  begotten  Son  should  be 
born  of  a  woman  ;  look  now  Thyself  on  these 
Thine  handmaidens  here  set  apart  for  the  office 
of  Deaconess ;  give  unto  them  Thy  Holy 
Spirit,  cleanse  them  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh 
and  spirit,  that  they  may  worthily  accomplish 
the  work  now  committed  unto  them,  to  the 
glory  of  Thy  Name,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.      Amen. 

Bishop.  The  peace  of  God,  &c. 

HYMN. 

How  blessed,  from  tlie  bonds  of  care 

And  earthly  fetters  free, 
In  singleness  of  heart  and  aim, 

Thy  servants,  Lord,  to  be  ! 
The  hardest  toil  to  undertake. 

With  joy  at  Thy  command. 
The  meanest  office  to  receive 

With  meekness,  at  Thy  hand  ! 

With  willing  heart  and  longing  eyes, 

To  watch  before  Thy  gate, 
Beady  to  run  the  weary  race. 

To  bear  the  heavy  weight  ; 
No  voice  of  thunder  to  expect, 

But  follow  calm  and  still. 
For  love  can  easily  divine 

The  One  Beloved's  will. 


2/0       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses. 

Thus  may  we  serve  Thee,  gracious  Lord  ! 

Thus  ever  Thine  alono, 
Our  souls  aad  bodies  given  to  Thee, 

The  purchase  Thou  hast  won. 
Through  evil  or  through  good  report, 

Still  keeping  by  Thy  side, 
By  life  or  death,  in  this  poor  flesh 

Let  Christ  be  magnified  ! 

How  happily  the  working  days 

In  this  dear  service  fly  ! 
How  rapidly  the  closing  hour, 

The  time  of  rest  draws  nigh  ! 
When  all  the  faithful  gather  home, 

A  joyful  company  ; 
And  ever  where  the  Master  is, 

Shall  His  own  servants  be. 

Amen. 


PART  SECOND. 


SISTEEHOODS    AE^D   DEACOE"- 
ESSES  ABEOAD. 

THE  organization  of  women  into  associations 
for  Christian  service  in  the  Church  of  England 
and  among  the  Reformed  communions  of  the 
continent  of  Europe,  dates  back  nearly  a  quarter 
of  a  century.  In  Germany  and  France,  where 
these  associations  are  very  numerous,  the  Chris- 
tian women,  organized  under  their  Rules,  have 
ordinarily  borne  the  name  of  Deaconesses  ;  while 
in  the  Church  of  England,  though  there  are 
Associations  of  Deaconesses,  as  in  London  and 
Liverpool,  organizations  of  women  have  thus  far 
more  generally  taken  the  form  of  Sisterhoods. 
The  following  pages  contain  a  brief  account  of 
some  of  the  better  known  of  these  Associations 
in  England  and  on  the  continent.  They  are 
chosen  from  among  many  others,  simply  because 

(271) 


2/2       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

they  may  be  accepted  as  types  of  the  various  In- 
stitutions abroad,  in  which  godly  women,  widely 
differing  often  in  their  personal  views,  but 
actuated  by  a  common  desire  to  dedicate  them- 
selves to  the  service  of  Christ,  have  been  suc- 
cessfully associated. 

It  is  not  generally  known  that  beside  the 
Institutions  organized  at  Kaiserswerth,  in  Prussia, 
there  are  many  others  scattered  in  France, 
Switzerland,  Germany,  and  Sweden,  all  of  which 
follow,  more  or  less  closely,  the  model  furnished 
in  the  admirable  organization  of  Fliedner.  Among 
these,  that  organized  by  the  French  Evangelical 
Communion  in  Paris,  in  1842,  that  begun  at  Echal- 
lens  in  Switzerland,  in  1843, (now  removed  to  St. 
Loup  near  Lausanne,)  and  those  at  Zurich,  Stras- 
burg,  Utrecht,  and  in  Sweden,  have  been  signally 
useful  and  successful. 

In  England  there  are,  at  present,  between 
thirty  and  forty  Sisterhoods,  the  more  prominent 
of  which  are  the  Sisterhood  of  St.  John  the  Bap- 
tist, at  Clewer,  (an  account  of  which  will  be  found 
in  the  following  pages,)  and  the  Sisterhood  of  St. 
Margaret,  at  East  Grinstead.  There  are  branch 
houses  of  this  latter  Sisterhood  at  London,  Aber- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  273 

deen,  Wigan,  and  Frome-Selwood,  where  day  and 
night  schools,  guilds,  and  other  useful  works  of 
charity  are  conducted  by  the  Sisters. 

As  already  intimated,  organizations  of  Deacon- 
esses in  the  Church  of  England  have  been  thus 
far  less  numerous  than  the  societies  known  as 
Sisterhoods.  There  are,  h'owever,  vigorous  and 
successful  associations  of  Deaconesses  in  London, 
Salisbury,  Chester,  Ely,  Bedford  and  Liverpool. 
An  account  of  the  Mildmay  Deaconesses'  Home 
will  be  found  included  in  this  volume. 


274      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

1. 

CLEWER,    ENGLAND.* 
Founded  a.d.  1849. 

Visitor:  The  Lobd  Bishop  of  Oxpoed. 
Warden:  The  Eev.  T.  T.  Caktee,  M.A. 

THIS  House  is  the  parent  House  of  the  Sister- 
hood of  St  John  Baptist,  under  whose  care 
the  various  works  mentioned  below,  in  addition 
to  the  Penitentiary,  are  being  carried  on.  The 
House  is  able  to  accommodate  about  eighty 
penitents. 

Besides  the  full  Sisters,  a  second  Order  was 
formed,  A.D.  i860,  of  ladies  unable  to  devote 
themselves  wholly  to  community  life,  constrained 
to  limit  their  residence  in  the  house  or  one  of  its 
branch  establishments  to  a  certain  number  of 
months  in  the  year.  They  live  under  the  same 
rule   as   the  regular  Sisters  while  resident  with 

*The  account  of  Clewer  herewith  given,  is  compiled  from 
(a)  The  Kalcnder  of  the  Church  of  England ;  (b)  An  Essay  on 
Sisterhoods,  by  Mrs.  Sarah  B.  Wister,  together  with  other  un- 
published sources  of  information. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  275 

them  ;  but,  when  absent,  they  are  free  to  conform 
themselves  to  the  habits  of  their  own  homes. 
They  form  their  engagements  for  three  years,  to 
be  renewed  if  desired. 

Associates. — These  are  ladies  living  in  their  own 
homes,  and  giving  such  assistance  to  the  work  as 
their  circumstances  may  permit.  Their  engage- 
ments consist  (a)  in  offering  up  prayer  on  behalf 
of  the  House  of  Mercy  ;  (I?)  in  undertaking  some 
charge — as,  e.^:,  to  collect  alms,  provide  employ- 
ment for  the  penitents,  assist  in  the  sale  of  their 
work,  or  find  situations  in  service  for  those  who 
may  be  recommended.  The  Associates  are  re- 
membered in  the  prayers  of  the  Community. 
There  are  also  male  Associates  under  the  same 
rule,  who  are  bound  to  different  kinds  of  charitable 
works^  suited  to  their  state. 

The  works  described  below  do  not  constitute 
any  charge  upon  the  funds  of  the  House  of  Mercy. 
They  are  sustained  by  means  entirely  distinct, 
for  which  others,  who  are  immediately  concerned 
with  them  are  responsible. 


2/6      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ST.  JOHN'S  orphanage,  CLEWER. 

COMMENCED   A.D.    1854. 

This  House  has  accommodation  for  twenty-five 
orphan  children  and  twenty  industrial  girls  train- 
ing for  service.  The  orphans  and  industrial  girls 
are  children,  not  of  the  fallen,  but  of  respectable 
parents.  Terms — Children  under  14  years  of  age, 
12/.  per  annum  ;  the  industrial  class  and  those 
training  for  teachers,  10/.  per  annum.  The  sum  of 
3/.  is  also  required  with  each  child  when  admitted 
to  provide  her  with  clothing  according  to  the 
school  regulations. 

ST.   ANDREWS  CONVALESCENT  HOSPITAL, 
CLEWER. 

FOR  INVAIilDS   OP  BOTH   SEXES. 

This  Hospital  is  built  to  accommodate  sixty 
patients  (twenty-four  men,  twenty  women,  and 
sixteen  children).  Funds  are  needed  to  clear 
the  debt  on  the  building  account.  Terms — 8.y.  a- 
week. 

ST.  ANDREW'S  COTTAGE,  CLEWER. 
The  Home  has  accommodation  for  nine  ladies, 
either    recovering   from   sickness   and   requiring 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  277 

change  of  air  and  nourishing  food,  or  those  need- 
ing rest  from  over-fatigue  or  sorrow.  No  one  is 
eligible  who  is  or  who  has  suffered  from  conta- 
gious or  mental  disease,  or  who  is  not  sufficiently 
convalescent  to  be  able  to  join  the  family  at  dinner. 
The  time  of  their  stay  varies  from  one  week  to 
six  weeks.  The  terms  (payable  weekly  in  ad- 
vance) are  lOs.  a-week  in  the  doubled-bedded 
rooms,  which  are  divided  by  curtains,  14^.  in 
single  rooms,  and  there  is  one  room  at  i/.  These 
payments  include  household  medicine,  and  every- 
thing except  wine,  washing,  and  bed-room  fires. 

ST.  STEPHEN'S  MISSION,  CLEWER. 

This  Mission  was  opened  in  the  year  1867. 
The  buildings  consist  of  school-rooms  and  class- 
rooms, and  accommodation  for  Sisters  and  others 
working  with  or  under  them.  The  chancel  of 
the  Church  is  now  built  and  opened  for  Service. 

In  addition  to  the  above  the  Sisterhood  con- 
ducts a  school  for  the  children  of  clergymen  and 
professional  men  residing  abroad,  which  is  known 
as  St.  John's  School,  Pimlico  ;  an  Orphanage, 
also  in  Pimlico,  and  St.  John  the  Baptist  Mission 
in  Soho,  to  which  is  attached  a  chaplain.     Besides 


2/8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses. 

the  above  they  have  under  their  care  the  follow- 
ing institutions  :  In 

BOYEY  TEACY. 

THE  HOUSE  OE  MERCY  FOR  THE  COUNTY  OF 
DEVON. 

Established  a.d.  1861. 

This  House  is  now  completed,  and  capable  of 
receiving,  if  funds  can  be  supplied,  seventy-two 
inmates.  There  are  now  fifty-eight,  the  present 
funds  not  sufficing  for  the  reception  of  more. 

IN  OXEOED. 

FEMALE    PENITENTIARY     AND     HOUSE     OF     RE- 
FUGE. 

Visitor:  The  Lokd  Bishop  of  Oxpoed. 
President :  Thb  "Yen.  C.  C.  Cleeke,  Abchdbacon  of 

OXFOBD. 

Secretary:  The  Ebv.  W.  J.  Tait,  Wokobster  Cohlegb. 

This  Society  consists  of  the  Visitor,  President, 
Secretary,  Chaplain,  a  Committee  composed  of 
nine  clergymen  and  nine  laymen,  together  with 
the  two  Proctors  of  the  University.  The  per- 
sonal care  of  the  penitents  is  in  the  hands  of  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  279 

Sisters  of  St.  John  the  Baptist,  working  under  the 
guidance  of  the  Chaplain. 

There  is  a  laundry  and  sewing-room  in  the 
House,  which  are  very  beneficial  to  the  Institu- 
tion, as  they  supply  employment  and  opportu- 
nities of  instruction  in  useful  work,  whilst  the 
profits  of  the  laundry  are  by  no  means  inconsid- 
erable. 

IN  TOEQUAY, 

St.  Raphael's  Convalescent  Home. 

Warden:  The  Eev.  the  Hon.  0.  L.  Couetenay. 

This  Home  is  for  women  of  good  character  re- 
covering from  illness,  and  also  for  delicate  persons 
from  any  part  of  England,  not  incurably  ill,  but 
needing  sea  air,  medical  care,  and  good  nursing. 
Ss.  to  8s.  weekly,  or  30^-.  monthly,  to  be  paid  in 
advance  with  each  patient. 

It  is  now  desired  to  add  a  chapel,  and  to 
enlarge  the  building,  so  that  nurses  may  be  re- 
ceived for  training,  and  that  it  may  be  possible 
to  retain  3.  few  cases  in  which  convalescence  has 
become  hopeless. 

The  "SoHO  House  of  Charity"  is  also 
under  the  charge  of  the  same  Sisterhood. 


28p      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

The  following  account  of  the  Sisterhood  of  St. 
John  Baptist,  is  from  the  pen  of  a  recent  American 
visitor,^  and  is  the  more  valuable,  because  it  is, 
certainly,  the  account  of  one  influenced  by  no 
prejudice  in  favor  of  the  Order  : 

"Among  tlie  numerous  communities  of  women  in  England, 
tliat  of  Clewer  has  been  longest  established,  and  is  universally 
spoken  of  as  the  most  successful  example  of  an  Anglican  Sis- 
terhood :  great  praise  is  given  to  its  hospitals  and  the  nursing 
o£  its  Sisters,  even  by  those  who  do  not  think  well  of  the  mode 
of  life.  To  Clewer,  accordingly,  I  went,  without  prejudice  or 
prepossession,  and  entirely  unprepared  for  the  sort  of  thing  I 
found.  The  railway  station  is  at  Windsor,  and  as  I  was  inquiring 
the  way  of  a  porter,  a  figure  in  the  dress  of  a  nun  passed  me, 
walking  with  the  peculiar  step,  which  every  one  who  comes  to 
Europe  soou  learns  to  recognize  as  the  conventual  gait.  I  say, 
in  general  terms,  Hhe  dress  of  a  nun,'  for  it  was  black  and 
clinging  ;  there  Was  a  deep  cape,  a  long  veil,  a  white  cap,  and  a 
crucifix :  there  may  have  been  special  buttons  which  dis- 
tinguished it  from  a  nun's  dress,  but  that  was  the  effect. 
♦There  goes  one  of  the  Sisters,'  said  the  porter.  I  ran  after 
her  and  asked  her  if  she  would  show  me  the  way  to  Clewer. 
She  turned  a  sweet,  fresh,  intelligent  young  face  upon  me,  and 
in  a  still  sweeter  voice  assented.  We  walked  along  the  dusty 
road  together  for  about  a  mile.  The  autumn  sun  was  shining 
with  unusual  brightness  for  England,  but  it  was  still  early  in  the 
day,  and  the  air  was  chilly.  I  noticed  that  my  companion's 
hands — a  lady's  hands — were  gloveless,  and  red  and  purple 
from  cold.  Windsor  straggles  out  on  one  side  in  detached 
houses  and  cottages  until  it  reaches  the  ugly  and  unpromising 
village  of  Clewer.  Hero  my  guide,  who  had  been  talking  busily 
about   the    institution,    stopped    and    said    that    there  was  a 

*  Mrs.  S.  B.  Wister. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  281 

mission-school,  if  I  would  like  to  see  it.  It  was  a  low,  gabled 
building,  with  some  architectural  pretension.  As  we  turned  in 
at  the  gate  she  was  greeted  eagerly  by  a  group  of  children  in 
the  street.  She  spoke  to  them  by  name,  and  asked  why  they 
were  not  at  school.  They  gave  their  excuse,  and  the  eldest 
girl,  looking  at  her  with  beaming  eyes,  exclaimed,  '  Oh,  Sister, 
wont  you  go  and  see  Agnes  soon  ?  She  do  want  to  see  you  so  1' 
The  Sister  smiled,  blushed  a  little,  looked  down,  and  explained 
carelessly  that  '  Agnes  '  was  a  sick  child  ;  but  the  little  scene 
spoke  for  itself. 

"  The  school  is  a  very  well  arranged  building,  sunny,  clean, 
and  airy  :  the  aspect  of  aU  the  rooms  was  bright  and  whole- 
some. There  are  rooms  for  children  of  every  age,  also  of  every 
condition,  for  after  attempting  to  classify  them  only  according 
to  years  or  learning,  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  separate 
them  according  to  their  station  in  life— a  troublesome  and  com- 
plicated division,  but  answering  much  better  than  the  other. 
This  does  not  include  the  first  two  rooms,  one  a  mere  creche, 
where  toddhng  things  of  two  years  old  and  under  are  kept  out  of 
mischief,  nor  the  infant  school  ;  and  naturally  these  comprise 
only  children  of  the  lower  orders.  Above  these  grades  there 
are  three  distinct  sets  of  classes,  arranged  according  to  the  age, 
station,  and  advancement  of  the  pupils  :  and  after  a  certain 
period  the  girls  and  boys  are  separate.  All  these  are  taught  by 
members  of  the  institution.  Some  of  the  children  are  inmates 
of  the  house,  especially  older  girls,  who  are  being  educated  as 
governesses  :  some  of  these  were  taking  music-lessons.  Every 
possible  advantage  is  given  them.  All  the  children  looked 
clean  and  tidy,  even  those  who  were  almost  in  rags.  My  Sister 
said  that  cleanliness  is  made  a  sine  qua  non  with  the  parents  ; 
the  rooms  were  all  perfectly  fresh  and  sweet;  the  children 
looked  happy,  the  teachers  very  happy. 

"We  left  the  school,  and  went  on  beyond  the  thickly-built 
part  of  the  village  to  where  the  houses  stood  sparsely  again, 
and  presently  came  in  sight  of  a  group  of  handsome  buildings 
with  a  peculiar  ecclesiastical  stamp,  difiicult  to  define,  but  im- 


282       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

possible  to  mistake.  Tiiese  were  the  hospital,  for  sixty 
patients  ;  the  home  for  indigent  ladies,  with  accommodation  for 
nine  ;  the  orphan  asylum,  for  fifty ;  and  the  house  of  mercy, 
which  will  contain  eighty  'Penitents,'  besides  the  Sisters.  The 
scale  of  the  work  took  me  altogether  by  surprise.  In  addition 
to  these  there  are  several  branch  establishments — a  school,  an 
orphanage,  a  mission,  and  a  house  of  charity  in  London,  a 
house  of  mercy  and  hospital  in  different  i^arts  of  Devonshire,  a 
female  penitentiary  at  Oxford,  and  a  sanatorium  and  schools  at 
Folliestone.  At  the  hospital  my  gentle  guide  left  me,  and  I 
was  consigned  to  another  Sister,  a  very  striking  person,  with  a 
remarkable  expression  of  power  and  restrained  will  in  her  face. 
My  interest  in  her  was  heightened  by  my  knowledge  that  she 
was  a  fellow-countrywoman,  and  that,  though  not  much  above 
thirty,  she  had  beed  placed  at  the  head  of  a  cholera  hospital  in 
London  at  the  last  outbreak.  She  showed  me  all  over  the  hos- 
pital, discoursing  quietly  but  steadily  the  while  abont  the  insti- 
tution. I  never  saw  so  beautiful  a  hospital :  its  order  and 
convenience  reminded  me  of  some  of  our  military  hospitals 
during  the  war.  The  brightness  and  taste  of  its  arrangements 
were  like  those  of  a  special  sick-room  :  these  were  effected  by  a 
few  flowers,  engravings,  and  gay-colored  table  and  bed-covers, 
which,  without  in  the  least  detracting  from  the  air  of  cleanli- 
ness—the first  requisite  in  a  sick-room — went  far  to  modify  the 
ordinary  hospital  look,  which  is  not  cheerful.  Kitchens,  refec- 
tories, wards,  offices,  all  wore  the  same  neat,  orderly,  home- 
like aspect,  and  the  halls  and  staircases  are  very  handsome,  and 
of  fine,  large  proportions.  Every  building  of  the  establishment 
is  planned  with  due  regard  to  future  additions.  All  the  nurses 
and  attendants  wear  the  dress  of  the  Sisterhood. 

"We  then  went  to  the  house  of  mercj-,  the  mother-house  of 
the  society.  Its  object  is  to  reclaim  fallen  women,  who  after  a 
certain  residence,  are  successively  called  penitents  and  Magda- 
lens— the  latter  only  after  having  made  a  '  profession '  and  re- 
ceived '  consecration  :'  Sisters  they  never  can  become.  Here 
again,  the  utmost  order  and  neatness  reigned,  and  the  desire 


A.T  Home  and  Abroad  283 

for  embellishment  was  visrde  in  many  engravings,  photographs, 
illuminated  mottoes  and  monograms,  which  were  all  of  a 
religious  character,  and  scarcely  softened  the  monastic  sim- 
plicity and  severity  of  the  household  arrangements.  The 
kitchen,  laundries,  refectories,  dormitories,  and  private  apa"rt- 
ments  of  the  Sisters— which  are  separate  from  those  of  their  un- 
fortunate inmates — were  samples  of  system  and  order.  The 
chapel  is  very  riph  :  they  have  succeeded  in  producing  an 
illusory  effect  of  the  real  thing  ;  it  is  a  complete  specimen,  too, 
of  the  extreme  complexity  which  pervades  the  whole  establish- 
ment. There  is  a  seat  for  the  Mother  Superior,  higher  than 
the  rest ;  there  are  separate  places  for  the  postulants,  the  novi- 
ces, the  full  Sistors,  the  penitents,  the  Magdalens  ;  a  gallery, 
almost  closed,  for  strangers,  and  another  closely  latticed,  for — 
'  most  sad  to  say — lady  peyiitents,  women  of  good  position,  who  are 
mercifully  allowed  a  greater  share  of  seclusion  when  they  seek 
refuge  and  a  place  for  repentance  here. 

' '  I  had  no  time  to  visit  the  orphanage  or  the  home  for  inva- 
lid ladies,  but  from  their  external  asjject  there  could  be  no 
do^ibt  that  the  same  order,  propriety,  taste,  and  wonderful 
administrative  power  were  paramount  here.  Among  the 
branch  institutions  are  schools  for  training  girls  for  service  ; 
missions-  for  district-visiting  amo^ig  the  poor  and  sick  ;  conva- 
lescent homes  for  needy  women  of  good  character  who  require 
rest  and  change  of  air  ;  boardmg-schools  for  young  ladies  ;  a 
ought-school  foj'  tramps,  in  the  worst  part  of  Windsor. 

"  '  How  do  you  approach  such  people  ?'  I  exclaimed.  '  How 
can  you  hope  to  get  the  smallest  hold  upon  them  ?' 

'"I  hardly  know,'  was  the  reply  :  '  they  como  to  the  school 
the  night  or  two  that  they  stop  in  the  place,  they  seem 
pleased  that  we  feel  interest  enough  in  them  to  try  and  collect 
them,  and  they  often  leave  their  children  with  us  when  they  go 
off.'     Verily  this  is  spiritual  bread  cast  upon  the  waters. 

"The  Sisterhood  is  that  of  St.  John  the  Baptist.  There  are 
two  orders  of  Sisters,  the  first  order  consisting  of  two  classes  : 
the  postulancy  lasts  six  months,  the  novitiate  two  years  for  tho 


234       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

first  class,  four  years  for  tlie  second  class  ;  after  which  the  mem- 
ber is  in  full  fellowship  and  called  a  Confirzned  Sister.  The 
second  order  consists  of  those  unable  to  live  entirely  in  the 
community  :  while  doing  so  they  are  subject  to  the  same  rules 
as  the  other  Sisters  ;  when  in  their  own  homes  they  are  merely 
expected,  as  far  as  possible,  to  conform  their  dress  and  mode 
of  life  to  their  special  profession.  There  are  also  Sister  Asso- 
ciates— single  women  not  belonging  to  the  community,  or 
members  of  either  of  the  other  orders,  who  .devote  themselves 
to  live  by  the  same  rule  as  far  as  possible.  Besides  these  are 
the  Associates— ladies  living  in  their  own  homes  and  aiding 
the  Sisterhood  by  prayer,  collecting  arms,  finding  places  for  the 
penitents  and  girls  of  the  industrial  schools,  etc.  No  one  is 
admitted  as  a  Sister  unless  a  member  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land, or,  if  under  thirty,  without  the  consent  of  her  parents. 
Each  Sister  who  is  able  is  expected  to  contribute  at  least  fifty 
pounds  (two  hundred  and  fifty  dollars)  per  annum  toward  the 
maintenance  of  the  house.  The  vows  are  taken  for  life — 
obedience,  poverty,  and  chastity.  They  are  scrupulous  to 
spend  as  little  money  as  possible  :  they  travel  third-class,  and 
never  call  a  hackney-coach  when  it  can  be  avoided.  This,  no 
doubt,  was  also  the  secret  of  the  ungloved  hands  on  the  cold 
morning.  Their  obedience  is  implicit  and  unquestioning. 
Although  generally  assigned  to  the  work  for  which  they  have 
been  found  most  fit— teaching,  nursing,  visiting  the  poor,  in- 
fluencing the  penitents,  or  exercising  any  special  talent  for  the 
use  of  the  community — they  may  be  sent  any  whither  without  a 
moment's  warning  by  the  Mother  Superior,  and  without  any 
idea  when  they  may  be  recalled. 

"The  Sisters  have  entire  freedom  to  correspond  with,  and  re- 
ceive visits  from,  their  friends.  There  are  also  vacations — 
more  properly  leaves  of  absence — at  stated  times,  and  for  a 
stated  length  of  time,  when  they  may  go  to  them." 

The  following  extracts  from  the  Statutes  of  the 
Clewer  House  of  Mercy ^  will  throw  further  light 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  285 

upon  the  government  of  the  Sisterhood  of  St.  John 
the  Baptist,  and  its  relation  to  that  Institution  : 

The  object  of  tlie  Institution,  called  the  Clewer  House  of 
Mercy,  ig  the  reception  and  protection  of  women  who  have  led 
unchaste  lives,  with  a  view,  by  means  of  such  reception  and 
protection,  to  their  reformation  and  ultimate  safe  establishment, 
either  in  some  reputable  calling  by  which  to  earn  a  livelihood, 
or  otherwise  ;  and  such  Institution  shall  consist  of  a  Visitor,  a 
Warden,  a  Superior,  Sisters,  a  Council,  Trustees,  and  two 
Treasurers. 

The  Bishop  for  the  time  being  of  the  Diocese  in  which  the  said 
Institution  is  situated,  shall  be  the  Visitor,  if  he  will  accept  that 
Office  ;  but  if  he  shall  refuse,  then  the  Council  shall  elect  such 
person  as  they  shall  think  fit,  until  there  shall  be  a  new  Bishop 
of  the  same  Diocese,  when  the  Office  shall  be  offered  by  the 
Council  to  such  new  Bishop  ;  and  so,  from  time  to  time,  such 
Bishop  for  the  time  being  of  the  said  Diocese,  or,  in  case  of  his 
refusal,  the  person  so  elected  by  the  Council  as  aforesaid,  shall 
be  the  Visitor  for  the  time  being.  And  such  Visitor  shall  have 
faU  power  and  authority,  as  well  upon  his  own  mere  motion  as 
upon  appeal  lodged,  or  complaint  made,  to  do  and  order  all 
those  things  which  appertain  by  law  to  the  office  of  Visitor,  or 
which  shall  be  hereinafter  specially  provided. 

The  Warden  shall  be  a  Clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England 
in  priest's  orders. 

The  Warden  shall  be  appointed  by  the  Council ;  but  if,  on 
the  occasion  of  any  vacaiicy,  the  Council  shall  not  appoint  a 
new  Warden  before  the  expiration  of  six  calendar  months  next 
after  the  term  at  which  such  vacancy  shall  have  happened,  then 
the  appointment  shall  lapse  to  the  Visitor. 

The  Warden  shall  not  be  removable  from  his  office,  except  by 
a  vote  of  at  least  three-foxarths  of  such  members  of  the  Council 
as  shall  be  present  at  a  meeting  specially  convened  for  the  pur- 
pose of  taking  into  consideration  the  propriety  of  such  re- 
moval. 


286       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

The  "Warden  shall  perform,  or  be  responsible  for  the  due  per- 
formance of,  the  religious  services,  and  superintend  the  teach- 
ing and  spiritual  discipline  of  the  inmates. 

The  Warden  shall  have  power,  v<dth  the  approval  of  the 
Council,  from  time  to  time  to  appoint  a  Sub-Warden,  who  shall 
assist  him  in  the  performance  of  such  of  his  duties  as  he  may 
assign  to  him,  and  such  Sub-Warden  shall,  during  every 
vacancy  in  the  office  of  Warden,  perform  the  duties  thereof. 

The  Sub- Warden  shall  be  a  Clergyman  of  the  Church  of 
England  in  priest's  orders. 

The  Warden  and  Sub-Warden,  to  qualify  them  for  their 
offices,  must  obtain  the  license  of  the  Bishop  of  the  Diocese, 
and  be  subject  to  his  authority  as  other  Clergymen  officiating 
under  his  license. 

The  Sub-Warden  may  be  dismissed  by  the  Warden,  or  by  a 
vote  of  at  least  three-fourths  of  such  Members  of  the  Council  as 
shall  be  i)resent  at  a  meeting  specially  convened  for  the  purpose 
of  considering  the  propriety  of  such  dismissal. 

The  Superior  shall  be  a  fully-admitted  Sister,  and  shall  be 
appointed  in  manner  hereinafter  mentioned,  and  shall  (subject 
to  the  superintendence  of  the  Warden)  have  the  Government  of 
the  Sisters  and  other  inmates  of  the  said  Institution,  and  of  the 
household  thereof. 

On  every  vacancy  of  the  office  of  Superior,  the  Warden  shall 
nominate  in  writing  to  the  fully-admitted  Sisters  a  successor  ; 
and  if  they  shall,  by  a  majority  of  votes,  approve  of  the  person 
so  nominated,  such  person  shall  then  succeed  to  the  office  ;  but 
if  such  nomination  shall  not  be  so  approved  within  twenty-one 
day3,  then  the  Warden  shall  in  like  manner  nominate  another 
person  for  approval,  and  if  such  second  nomination  be  not 
approved  of  within  one  calendar  month  from  the  communica- 
tion thereof  to  the  Sisters,  then  the  appointment  shall  lapse  to 
the  Visitor. 

Th.e  Superior  shall  continue  in  office  for  the  period  of  three 
years,  but  may  at  the  end  of  that  period  be  re-appointed. 

The  Superior  may  be  removed  by  the  Visitor  on  complaint 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  287 

of  tlie  Council  or  Warden,  but  the  Warden  shall  not  lay  such 
compiaint  before  the  Visitor  until  it  shall  have  been  previously 
submitted  at,  and  considered  by,  the  Council. 

The  Warden  and  Superior  may  from  time  to  time  appoint  any 
fully-admitted  Sister  to  be  Assistant  Superior  for  such  period  as 
they  shall  think  proper  ;  and  during  any  vacancj'-  in  the  ofl6.ce 
of  Superior,  or  during  the  absence  or  incapacity  of  the  Superior 
by  reason  of  illness,  such  Assistant  shall  perform  the  duties  of 
that  oflQce.  And  if  on  any  such  vacancy,  absence,  or  incapacity, 
there  shall  be  no  Assistant  Superior,  the  senior  Sister  in  order 
of  admission  shall  act  as  Superior  for  the  time  being. 

The  Assistant  Superior  may  be  removed  by  the  Warden  and 
Superior.  ' 

The  Sisters  shall  consist  of  t-wo  classes,  Sisters  fally  admitted 
after  probation,  and  Sisters  Probationary,  the  term  and  nature 
of  probation  to  be  settled  in  the  Eegulat-ions  hereinafter  men- 
tioned ;  but  the  Warden  and  Superior  (or  the  Warden  alone,  in 
case  of  a  vacancy  in  the  office  of  Superior)  shall  be  at  liberty  to 
shorten  the  period  of  probation  at  his  discretion  in  any  particu- 
lar case. 

No  person  shall  be  admitted  into  the  House  as  Sister  Proba- 
tionary unless  a  member  of  the  Church  of  England,  nor  without 
the  written  consent  of  her  parents  if  Under  the  age  of  30 
years ;  such  admission  to  be  made  by  the  Warden  and  Superior, 
except  during  a  vacancy  in  the  office  of  Superior,  and  then 
such  admission  may  be  by  the  Warden  alone. 

Every  Sis-ter  shall  have  full  and  uncontrolled  liberty,  when- 
ever she  shall  think  fit,  to  leave  the  Institution. 

Every  Sister  shall,  upon  admittance  to  probation,  agree  to  be 
bound  by  and  observe  all  the  Statutes  and  Regulations  of  the 
Institution  applicable  to  herself. 

The  Warden  and  Superior  may,  with  the  consent  of  the 
majority  of  the  Sisters  fully  admitted,  make  and  vary  such  Eeg- 
ulations  for  the  internal  management  and  discipline  of  the 
Sisters  as  shall  be  consistent  with  the  Statutes  of  the  Institu- 


288       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

t'on,  and  be  approved  of  by  the  Visitor,  and  such  Eegulations 
shall  be  accessible  to  all  Members  of  the  Council. 

Penitents  shall  be  admitted  or  discharged  by  the  Warden  and 
Superior,  provided  that  none  shall  be  retained  in  the  House 
for  a  longer  period  than  two  years  "without  the  consent  of  the 
Council. 

The  numbers  of  the  Sisters  and  Penitents  shall  be  deter- 
mined from  time  to  time  by  the  Council. 

The  Council  shall  consist  of  nine  clergymen,  and  nine  lay- 
men in  full  communion  with  the  Church  of  England,  together 
with  the  Warden,  Sub-Warden  (if  any\  and  Treasurers  ;  and 
except  in  cases  specially  provided,  four  members  shall  form  a 
quorum. 

Every  vacancy  in  the  Council  shall  be  filled  up  by  a  majority 
of  the  Members  present  at  a  meetmg  thereof. 

The  expenditure  of  the  Institution,  and  also  the  amount  of 
all  salaries  or  wages  paid  to  any  of  the  officers,  or  servants,  or 
laborers  thereof,  shall  be  under  the  entire  control  and  manage- 
ment of  the  Council,  but  the  hiring  of  menial  servants  or 
laborers  shall  be  by  the  Warden  and  Superior  together. 

The  Council  shall  have  power  to  appoint  and  remove  a  Secre- 
tary and  other  officers. 

The  Council  shall  have  power  to  make  and  vary  by-laws  for 
the  government  of  its  own  body,  and  of  any  Committee  thereof. 

All  meetings  of  the  Council  shall  commence  and  conclude 
with  prayer,  and  at  each  meeting  of  the  Council,  or  of  any 
Committee  thereof,  the  members  present  shall,  before  proceed- 
ing to  transact  any  other  business,  elect  a  Chairman  of  that 
meeting,  who  shall  have  a  second  or  casting  vote  in  every  case 
of  an  equality  of  votes  of  the  members  present  thereat. 

Neither  the  Council  nor  any  member  thereof,  simply  as  such, 
shall  have  any  power  to  interfere  in  the  internal  management, 
regulations,  or  discipline  of  the  House.  But  if  at  any  time  it 
shall  appear  to  any  member  that  any  proceedings  in  the  House 
or  of  any  inmate  thereof  ought  to  be  inquired  into,  he  may,  by 
a  requisition  in  writing,  signed  by  himself  and  two  other  mem- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  289 

bers  of  the  Council,  and  stating  the  matter  to  be  inquired 
into,  require  the  Secretarj'^  to  call  a  Special  Meeting  of  the 
Council  to  take  such  matter  into  consideration,  and  the  Secre- 
tary shall  thereupon  forth ^vith  call  such  Special  Meeting  at  some 
time,  not  being  less  than  five  days  nor  more  than  ten  days  from 
the  day  on  which  such  requisition  shall  be  delivered  to  him. 
And  if  it  shall  appear  to  a  majority  of  the  members  assembled 
at  such  meeting,  that  the  matter  requires  further  investigation, 
their  resolution  shall  forthwith  be  communicated  to  the  Visitor, 
who  shall  be  requested  to  inquire  into  the  matter  with  all  con- 
venient speed,  and  to  communicate  his  judgment  thereon  ia 
writing  to  the  Council. 


19 


290       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 


3. 

LONDON,   ENGLAND. 

THIS  Institution  was  organized  under  the  vicar 
of  the  parish  in  which  it  is  situated,  in  the 
year  i860.  It  had  been  a  project  earnestly- 
thought  of  by  its  founders  for  many  years,  but 
when  at  length  their  plans  took  form,  it  was  upon 
a  very  modest  scale.  Since  then  the  institution 
has  grown,  until  between  one  hundred  and  fifty 
and  two  hundred  women  have  entered  the  Home 
as  candidates  for  various  spheres  of  missionary 
labor,  and  are  to-day  scattered  through  England, 
Scotland  and  Ireland,  and  also  in  Syria,  Africa, 
China  and  India. 

The  organization  of  the  institution  is  charac- 
terized by  great  freedom  and  simplicity,  and  while 
in  its  general  spirit  it  follows  the  system  originated 
at  Kaiserswerth  ;  its  details  are  characterized  by 
marked  elasticity  and  a  happy  facility  of  adapted- 
ness  to  the  work  to  which  the  Mildway  Deacon- 
esses have  addressed  themselves. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  291 

The  following  sketch,  compiled  from  a  recent 
volume,"^  edited  by  Mrs.  Bayley,  the  author  of 
"  Ragged  Homes  and  How  to  Mend  them,"  will 
give  an  idea  of  the  aims  and  workings  of  the 
institution. 

Says  the  writer  : 

''Let  me  give  a  description  of  the  first  day  after  my  arrival. 
At  half-past  six  o'clock  a  bell  rang  to  awaken  the  household, 
when  each  one  was  expected  to  rise  at  once,  and  to  be  in  tlio 
dining-room  by  a  quarter  to  eight,  when  the  bell  again  sounded 
for  morning  prayers.  All  assembled  as  one  large  family,  being 
mindful  of  family  regulations  ;  indeed,  during  the  whole  of  my 
stay  there,  I  was  struck  with  the  general  attention  to  punctuality, 
and  the  aim  of  each  member  not  to  interfere  vnth  the  ordinary 
arrangements  of  the  day.  Little  groups  quickly  formed  them- 
selves, and  I  overheard  some  of  the  conversation,  in  which  I 
could  not  fail  to  observe  the  thoughtful  consideration  and  kind- 
ness of  the  Sisters  to  each  other. 

"  In  a  few  minutes  the  Lady  Superintendent  entered,  and 
quietly  took  her  seat  at  the  head  of  the  long  dining-table,  amid 
the  general  morning  salutation.  I  had  no  doubt,  from  the 
moment  I  saw  her,  that  she  was  beloved  by  every  one  there, 
and  I  soon  found  that  she  was  truly  a  mother  to  them  all.  Thej' 
not  only  looked  up  to  her  as  the  guide  and  director  of  tha 
establishment,  but  also  sought  her  constantly  as  a  private  friend 
and  counsellor.  All  her  plans,  though  very  simple  in  their 
character,  were  orderly,  methodical,  and  regular,  and  tl^e 
Sisters  seemed  to  take  a  pleasure  in  fulfilling  her  wishes,  and 
doing  all  in  their  power  to  prove  that  the  confidence  placed 
in  them  was  not  misjudged. 

"After  the  morning  chapter  had  been  read,  she  looked  round 

*  "The  Ministry  of  Woman."  By  A.  T.  L.,  with  an  introduc- 
tion by  Mrs.  Bayley.     London  :  S.  W.  Partridge  &  Co. 


292       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

the  room  until  her  eye  rested  on  one  Sister,  to  whom  she  said, 
'Will  you  pray  this  morning?'  We  all  knelt  down,  and  as 
the  Sister  prayed,  my  heart  seemed  drawn  towards  her.  She 
pleaded  simply  and  earnestly  for  a  renewal  of  spiritual  life  ; 
and  I  felt  that  she  fully  realized  the  necessity  of  constant  com- 
munion  with  Christ,  in  order  to  lead  an  earnest,  useful,  and 
holy  life. 

"During  breakfast,  which  seemed  to  be  a  good  substantial 
meal,  the  Sisters  carried  on  a  great  deal  of  conversation 
amongst  themselves,  which  the  Lady  Superintendent  at  length 
interrupted,  by  asking  each  to  repeat  any  text  which  might 
have  been  dwelling  on  her  mind. 

"After  breakfast  each  one  returned  to  her  own  room,  and 
made  her  bed,  during  the  quarter  of  an  hour  which  elapsed 
before  the  morning  Bible-class.  This  commences  at  nine 
o'clock,  and  on  that  morning  the  Vicar  himself  was  present ; 
but  he  sometimes  sends  one  of  his  Curates,  or  the  Lady  Super- 
intendent conducts  it  herself.  At  ten  o'clock  the  Bibles  were 
closed,  and  in  a  few  minutes  the  room  was  left  quite  empty. 

*'  I  waited  a  while,  listened  to  the  active  preparations  which 
■were  being  made  on  all  sides,  and  wondering  whether  I  should 
be  allowed  a  share  in  the  day's  work. 

*'  Presently  one  of  the  elder  Sisters  entered  the  room  and  said  : 

*'  'Will  you  pardon  what  may  seem  an  apparent  neglect  of 
you  for  a  little  while,  as  this  is  a  particularly  busy  half-hour? 
Some  of  our  workers  are  about  to  sally  forth  to  spend  the  day 
in  their  different  districts,  and  to  hold  the]r  regular  classes  and 
mothers'  meetings.  As  some  of  the  work  carried  on  from  this 
Home  lies  at  a  great  distance,  we  have  to  see  to  their  wants 
before  they  start ;  and  those  who  are  not  going  to  what  we  call 
our  '  out-lying  missions '  are  preparing  to  spend  the  morning 
in  their  home  districts,  or  in  the  parochial  schools. ' 

"She  left  me  again,  and  I  waited  about  half  an  hour  before 
her  return. 

"  'Now,'  she  said,  'I  believe  the  house  is  empty,  or  very 
nearly  so.' 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  293 

"  *Hov,'  is  it  tliat  iio\i  are  :it  home?'  I  asked  ;  'I  trust  it  is 
not  on  my  account,  for  I  should  be  very  sorry  to'  hinder  your 
work  in  any  way. ' 

"  'No,'  she  said,  'that  is  not  the  reason,  I  can  tell  you  for 
your  comfort.     I  have   to   attend   to   some   home   duties   this 

morning.      Besides,    dear   Miss  ,'   she   added,    'the   Lady 

Superintendent  always  looks  to  one  of  her  elder  ones  to  care  for 
the  visitors,  or  for  any  new  inmates  ;  for  as  there  are  seldom 
less  than  twenty  of  us  and  sometimes  more,  it  is  not  a  very 
agreeable  thing  to  be  left  alone,  as  we  must  be  till  thoroughly 
acquainted  with  the  Sisters  and  the  work  which  is  going  on. 
The  fact  is,  we  are  all  so  fully  engaged  with  our  own  or  each 
other's  work,  that  strangers  would  pass  almost  unnoticed,  unless 
there  were  some  one  appointed  to  look  after  them.' 

"  '  And  have  you  been  here  long  ?'  I  asked. 

"  'Nearly  five  years,  I  think.' 

"  'And  you  have  never  repented  the  step  you  then  took?' 

*'  'How  do  you  mean?'  she  answered.  'You  know  we  are 
bound  by  no  vows  :  one  great  advantage  of  this  Home  is  its 
perfect  freedom.  You  can  be  an  inmate  for  as  long  or  as  short 
a  time  as  you  please.  Some  ladies,  v/hose  home-ties  prevent 
their  giving  up  much  time  to  out-door  labor,  come  here  for  a 
month  or  two  in  the  year,  in  order  to  be  able  to  devote  a  small 
portion  of  their  time  to  systematic  work  for  the  Lord  ;  but  there 
are  others  v/ho,  like  me,  seem  to  have  nothing  to  hinder  them 
from  choosing  this  as  their  life-work.  But  may  it  not  be,'  she 
said,  speaking  less  rapidly,  '  that  the  Master  calls  some  of  us  to 
bear  the  burden  and  heat  of  active  work  throughout  our  whole 
lives,  while  others  are  called  to  the  different,  but  not  less  hon- 
ored, position  of  fulfilling  their  mission  in  passive  work  for  Him  ?* 

*'  'I  quite  think  so,'  I  answered. 

'*  'And  now,'  she  continued,  'will  you  come  with  me  to  the 
invalid-kitchen  ?  "We  will  have  to  go  through  this  house  into 
the  next,  and  down  into  the  basement,  which  I  must  open  at 
eleven  o'clock,  in  order  to  supply  some  fifty  dinners  to  the  sick 
in  the  district.' 


294       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

"We  went  together,  and  found  a  servant  and  one  of  the  yo'.in:^er 
Deaconesses  busily  engaged  in  cooking.  From  eleven  to  one 
o'clock,  tickets  were  brought  which  had  been  given  by  the  Sis- 
ters or  district-visitors  to  those  v/ho  needed  nourishment  or  little 
delicacies,  as  well  as  medical  aid. 

"Some  received  meat  or  broth,  others  puddings  or  jellies,  as 
the  case  might  require  ;  and  thus  into  many  a  humble  home 
went  a  supply  of  suitable  nourishment  for  those  who  were  not 
able  to  touch  their  ordinary  food,  and  who  had  not  the  means 
of  preparing  those  delicacies  which  their  health  required. 

"The  Sister  who  accompanied  me  devoted  herself  to  talking 
to  the  women  and  children  who  came  for  their  dinners,  speak- 
ing a  word  of  comfort  and  encouragement  to  each  one,  and 
making  particular  inquiries  for  the  health  of  the  sick  one  ;  and 
I  am  sure  she  was  well  repaid  for  her  ministry  to  them  by  the 
way  in  which  their  faces  brightened  up  as  they  rec-sived  the 
food  from  her  hands,  and  listened  to  her  words. 

"I  asked  her  if  she  reheved  only  the  sick,  or  if  these  dinners 
were  also  supplied  to  the  many  who  were  sutfering  from  deep 
poverty  that  winter.  She  told  me  that  this  department  was 
only  for  the  sick,  but  that  there  was  an  Institution  in  the  poorest 
part  of  the  parish  which  served  two  purposes,  being  a  resort 
for  the  working-classes,  where  they  could  obtain  food  at  very 
moderate  prices,  and  also  a  place  at  which  persons  suffering 
from  the  overwhelming  distress  into  which  thousands  had  been 
thrown  that  winter  by  want  of  employment  could  have  their 
wants  supplied  by  showing  a  ticket  which  had  been  paid  for 
and  given  away  by  the  benevolent  jDublic.  This  had  proved  a 
most  invaluable  mode  of  relief,  and  had  been  the  means  of 
saving  many  a  family  from  the  fearful  death  of  starvation. 

"I  asked  her  whether  the  inmates  of  the  Home  seemed  as 
willing  to  render  their  services  in  looking  after  the  bodily 
wants  of  the  poor  as  in  attending  to  their  spiritual  need.  She 
assured  me  that  they  were  cared  for  equally. 

"  '  Do  you  mean  to  say  that  the  Sisters  are  not  bound  by  any 
rule?' 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  295 

"  'Indeed  I  do.  After  our  morning  Bible-class,  we  all  go  to 
the  work  given  to  us,  being  bound  by  nothing  save  punctuality. 
We  are  told,  when  we  first  come  to  the  Home,  that  we  are 
trusted  to  occupy  our  time  to  the  best  advantage  ;  and  I  have 
never  known  this  trust  to  be  abused.  And  with  regard  to  the 
question  of  numbers  living  together,  I  have  found  out  what  a 
blessing  a  large  circle  may  be.  For  instance,  as  evening  draws 
.  on,  you  will  see  some  of  the  Sisters  coming  in,  with  tired  and 
not  over  clean  faces,  looking,  almost  asking,  for  a  word  of  sym- 
pathy and  love  ;  and  then  it  is  such  a  comfort  to  feel  that  we 
are  not  working  alone.' 

"The  bell  again  sounded,  and  I  found  it  was  for  lunch, 
which  would  be  on  the  table  for  an  hour,  during  which  time 
the  Sisters  working  in  the  neighborhood  were  expected  to  come 
in  and  take  what  they  required,  without  waiting  for  one 
another.  I  think  about  a  dozen  were  there  that  day  ;  but  all 
seemed  anxious  to  return  to  their  work,  and  the  meal  was 
taken  in  comparative  silence. 

"  I  was  soon  called  awaj'  by  a  message  from  the  Lady  Super- 
intendent, who  wished  to  speak  to  me.  She  told  me  that  she 
was  going  that  afternoon  to  one  of  the  outlying  missions,  and 
asked  me  to  accompany  her.  I  gladly  agreed  to  do  so,  being 
anxious  to  gather  all  the  information  I  could  during  my  limited 
visit. 

"After  being  in  the  train  for  about  half  an  hour,  we  arrived 
at  the  station,  which  was  at  a  little  distance  from  the  Mission. 
We  then  threaded  our  way  through  several  narrow  streets,  until 
we  came  to  a  house,  on  which  the  words  '  Mission-Eoom '  were 
written,  and  here  we  found  two  of  the  Sisters  busily  engaged  in 
a  Mother's  meeting. 

"We  all  returned  to  the  Home  by  half-past  five  o'clock,  and 
I  confess  that  I  felt  somewhat  in  the  condition  of  those  who 
come  back  weary  and  worn  after  the  day's  campaign.  We 
dined  at  six  o'clock,  and  a  most  happy  social  meal  it  was  ;  but 
my  heart  was  full  that  evening,  and  I  hardly  heard  what  was 
said  around  me. 


296      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

**  At  half-past  nine  o'clock,  tlie  day  was  closed  by  family 
prayers,  which  were  conducted  by  the  Lady  Superintendent.  She 
gathered  up  the  work  of  the  day,  and  laid  it  all  before  God, 
like  the  Apostles  of  old,  who  'went  and  tqld  Jesus  both  what 
they  had  done  and  what  they  had  taught. ' 

"  And  now  I  may  j)erhaps  say  a  few  words  respecting  those 
who  first  opened  the  Institution,  and  their  motives  for  so  doin[;. 

"It  must  be  understood  that,  although  the  Lady  Superinten- 
dent is  completely  the  mistress  of  her  household,  yet  the  respon- 
sibility of  the  whole  regulation  and  management  of  the  Institu- 
tion rests  chiefly  with  the  Pastor  and  his  wife,  I  was  pleased 
to  find  this  to  be  the  case  ;  for  I  had  often  noticed  the  disadvan- 
tages arising  from  the  unlimited  power  of  the  Lady  Superior  in 
other  Sisterhoods  belonging  to  the  Church  of  England. 

"I  found  that  all  the  arrangements  of  the  Home,  from  its 
smallest  household  details  to  its  largest  field  of  outlying  work, 
were  intimately  known  and  directed  by  the  clergyman  and  his 
wife  ;  and  the  Lady  Superintendent  consults  them  about  all  her 
plans  and  anj^  alterations  she  may  think  needful.  She  is  thus 
relieved  of  a  great  amount  of  responsibilitj^  and  can  give  her 
attention  more  entirely  to  the  individual  characters  and  spirit- 
ual necessities  of  those  over  whom  she  has  the  charge." 

In  addition  to  the  work  thus  described,  the 
Deaconesses  carry  on  Ragged  Schools,  Bible 
Classes,  Girls'  Night  Schools,  Cottage  Readings, 
House  Visitations,  a  Home  for  Old  Men  and 
Women,  and  other  similar  branches  of  distinc- 
tively mission  work.  Laboring  among  the  most 
degraded  classes  of  London,  their  free  and  flexi- 
ble system  has  demonstrated  its  entire  adapted- 
ness  to  the  often  grave  and  trying  emergencies 
which  they  have  been  called  upon  to  meet. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  297 


3. 

RHENISH   PRUSSIA. 


IVTO  work  professing  to  give  even  the  most 
1^  superficial  view  of  the  organized  efforts  of 
women  in  our  day  would  be  otherwise  than 
grievously  incomplete  were  it  to  leave  unnoticed 
the  remarkable  work  accomplished  during  the 
present  century  through  the  agency  of  a  single 
man — Pastor  Fliedner  of  Kaiserswerth.  How- 
ever widely  existing  organizations  in  our  own 
■and  other  Reformed  Communions  may  have  de- 
parted from  the  model  to  be  found  beneath  the 
blue  flag  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine,  the  influence 
of  that  beautiful  and  inspiring  example  can  never 
be  adequately  estimated. 

In  preparing  an  account  of  Kaiserswerth  for 
these  pages,  it  has  been  felt  that  no  more  apt  or 
vivid  description  of  the  work  and  its  founder  could 
well  be  furnished  than  that  which  is  already  to  be 
found  in   De    Liefde's  admirable  volume,   "  The 


298       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Romance  of  Charity,"^  which  is,  itself,  simply  an 
abridgment  of  the  same  author's  larger  work, 
''  Six  Months  among  the  Charities  of  Europe." 
The  following  sketches  of  Fliedner  and  Kaisers- 
werth  are  mainly  compiled  from  the  first-named 
source. 

"At  the  time  when  Dr.  FliediDer  began  his  work,  the  Pro- 
testant Church  in  Germany  was  not  ripe  for  taking  any  steps 
towards  employing  an  official  female  agency.  From  the  prisons, 
the  hospitals,  and  the  abodes  of  misery,  crime,  and  destitution, 
Fliedner  heard  an  alarming  cry  for  help,  which  male  agents, 
however  willing  to  go  to  the  rescue,  could  not  respond  to.  A 
wise  man  once  laid  down  this  rule  :  '  If  a  work  must  be  done 
and  nobody  is  inclined  to  do  it,  J  must.'  This  work  had  to  be 
done  ;  and  there  was  nobody  willing  to  do  it,  as  it  seemed. 
What  then  was  left  for  a  heart  like  Fliedner's,  but  to  exclaim, 
'  J  must  do  it!' 

' '  He  resolved  on  trying  to  call  forth  a  band  of  Christian 
women,  willing  to  devote  their  lives  to  the  rescue  of  the  lost,  to 
the  nursing  of  the  sufferers,  to  the  training  of  the  neglected. 
Nor  was  the  idea  such  a  novelty  as  German  Protestants  at  first 
supposed  it  to  be.  Vincent  de  Paul  had  set  the  examj)le  two 
hundred  years  before,  by  founding  his  institution  of  Sisters  of 
Charity  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church.  And  Mrs.  Fry,  whose 
celebrity  had  become  Euroj)ean,  gave  proof  that  Protestant 
v/omen  did  not  need  to  go  to  Rome  to  learn  the  practice  of 
Christian  love.  It  was  her  example,  indeed,  which  inspired 
Fliedner.  She  showed  that  a  Christian  woman,  when  fitly 
trained,  is  able  to  find  access  where  the  way  is  closed  to  men  : 
that  the  gentle  touch  of  her  finger  may  smooth  roughnesses 
where  the  pressure  of  a  man's  hand  would  fail. 

*  "The  Romance  of  Charity,"  by  John  De  Liefde.  Lon- 
don :  Alex.  Strahan. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  299 

**  Flieclner  was  a  poor  young  Candidat  of  t-wenty-two,  when  in 
1822  he  took  charge  of  the  church  at  Kaiserswerth,  which  was 
one  of  the  smallest  and  poorest  parishes  of  the  Prussian  Church. 
He  was  scarcely  settled  in  his  new  sphere  when  his  congregation 
was  thrown  into  utter  poverty,  and  partly  dispersed,  by  the 
failure  of  a  manufacturing  firm  which  employed  nearly  all  its 
members.  The  presbytery  offered  the  poor  young  minister 
another  church,  but  he  declined  to  leave  his  flock. 

"This  was  the  pivot  upon  which  Fliedner's  life  turned. 
To  be  able  to  carry  out  his  great  work  he  had  to  see  and  to 
learn  many  things  for  which  the  small  village  of  Kaiserswerth 
afforded  no  opportunity.  He  must  be  made  acquainted  with 
the  wants  of  the  suffering  and  neglected  population  of  hia 
country,  and  then  learn  the  way  to  supply  them.  His 
church  was  in  debt,  and,  owing  to  the  above-mentioned  catas- 
trophe, his  people  were  unable  to  pay  it.  He  would  make  a 
tour  of  the  province  in  which  he  resided,  with  a  view  of  collect- 
ing money  to  make  up  the  deficiency.  On  this  journey  he 
made  the  acquaintance  of  the  leading  men  in  the  Church,  and 
especially  in  the  sphere  of  Christian  philanthropy.  Their  con- 
versation enabled  him  to  cast  a  glance  into  the  depths  of  misery 
which  prevailed  among  the  lower  classes,  in  the  prisons,  and  in 
the  hospitals.  He  returned  home  to  his  flock  with  the  glad  in- 
telligence that  he  was  able  to  pay  their  most  urgent  debts.  But 
fresh  difficulties  arose.  It  was  quite  absurd  to  expect  that  these 
poor  people  would  be  able  to  meet  the  annual  expenditure  of 
their  church  and  school ;  so  Fliedner  resolved  to  try  to  collect 
an  endowment  for  both,  and  this  time  he  directed  his  steps  to 
Holland  and  Great  Britain. 

"  He  set  out  on  his  travels  in  1823,  and  he  obtained  money  in 
abundance  :  but  he  carried  back  with  him  a  greater  treasure 
than  even  the  gold  of  England  or  the  silver'  of  Holland  ;  and 
this  was  a  thorough  knowledge  of  the  chief  philanthropic  and 
charitable  institutions  of  the  two  countries.  '  On  my  journey 
through  those  evangelical  countries,'  he  wrote,  some  twenty 
years  ago,  'I  became  acquainted  with  a  great  many  institutions 


300       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

for  the  cure  both  of  body  and  soul  :  schools  raid  educational 
establishments,  poorhouses,  orphanages,  and  hospitals,  Bible 
and  missionary  societies,  etc.  In  August  1824  I  returned  home, 
full  of  admiration  and  gratitude,  but  at  the  same  time  ashamed 
that  we  Germans  allowed  ourselves  thus  to  bo  excelled  in 
works  of  Christian  love,  and  especially  that  we  had  hitherto 
cared  so  little  for  our  prisons.' 

"It  was  precious  seed  which  he  brought  home,  and  he 
failed  not  to  sow  it  as  soon  as  he  could,  and  with  all  carefulness. 
'  The  smallness  of  my  church, '  he  M^rote,  '  allowed  me  more 
leisure  time  than  my  colleagues  had  at  their  disposal.  My  ex- 
perience in  other  countries  had  opened  my  eyes  to  discover  the 
faults  of  my  ovm,  and  I  felt  it  my  duty  to  redress  them.' 

"The  poprJous  town  of  Diisseldorf,  not  far  from  Kaisers- 
werth,  had  a  large  prison,  the  inmates  of  v^'hich  were  shut  out  not 
only  from  society,  but  also  from  all  religious  instruction.  The 
young  minister  obtained  permission  from  the  Government  to 
preach  every  alternate  Sunday  afternoon  to  the  Protestant  por- 
tion of  the  prisoners.  His  first  sermon  to  them  was  preached 
on  the  9th  of  October,  1825.  *My  chapel,'  he  wrote,  'was  not 
very  inviting  :  two  sleeping-rooms  with  the  bed-straw  piled  up 
in  a  corner,  and  a  doorway  between  them,  where  I  stood,  that 
I  might  be  heard  by  the  women  on  one  side  and  the  men  on  the 
other. ' 

"A  society  for  prison  reform  was  now  established,  after  the 
English  pattern  ;  and  those  horrible  jails,  which  hitherto  had 
been  filthy  dens  and  scenes  of  the  lowest  immorality,  were 
gradually  turned  into  places  fit  for  the  habitation  of  human 
beings,  besides  being  provided  with  sufficient  means  for  making 
the  inmates  better  members  of  society. 

"Pastor  Fliedner  was  the  heart  and  soul  of  the  society. 
And  in  order  still  further  to  qualify  him  for  what  was  to  be  his 
life-work,  he  undertook  a  second  visit  to  Holland  in  1827,  and 
another  to  England  and  Scotland  in  1832.  Here  he  made  the 
acquaintance  of  Elizabeth  Fry,  of  Dr.  Chalmers,  and  of  many 
others  gifted  with  rare  talents  for  rescuing  perishing  men. 


AT  Home  and  Abroad.  301 

'*He  felt  tliat  he  was  ready  for  his  work  now,  and  looking  up 
to  God,  he  put  his  hand  to  the  plough,  never  to  loosen  his 
grasp  till  death  stiffened  his  fingers.  An  asylum  for  discharged 
female  convicts  was  the  first  thing  wanted.  People  laughed  at 
the  idea  of  such  a  class  remaining  in  a  house,  the  door  of  which 
would  be  open  all  day.  Fliedner's  excellent  wife,  who,  from 
love  to  the  lost  and  the  neglected,  taught  some  years  in  the 
reformatory  of  Diisselthal,  joined  him  with  all  her  heart. 
Their  little  garden-house  was  given  up  for  the  purpose.  This 
happened  in  1833.  The  next  year  the  garden-house  was  too 
small.  A  larger  place  was  procured,  and  friends  sent  in  their 
contributions  for  the  work.  But  the  garden-house  did  not  re- 
main empty.  The  little  children  of  the  factory  people  were 
invited  to  fill  it  during  the  day.  A  good  girl,  a  member  of 
Fliedner's  church,  offered  her  services  as  teacher.  She  began 
a  knitting-school,  which  in  1836  was  enlarged  into  an  infant- 
school  for  poor  children  of  all  denominations,  organized  after 
the  pattern  of  Wilderspin's  Infant-School  at  Spitalfields. 

"  But  now  the  sick  people  were  to  have  their  turn.  An  hos- 
pital was  what  was  wanted, — an  hospital  under  the  control  of 
Christian  love  and  the  care  of  Christian  nurses.  A  large  house 
was  for  sale.  Fliedner  had  no  money,  but  he  bought  the 
building.  On  the  day  of  payment  some  good  friends  advanced 
the  required  sum.  But  the  whole  town  was  astir  when  it  was 
known  that  the  premises  were  to  be  converted  into  an  hospital. 
Fliedner,  however,  allowed  the  people  to  talk,  and  did  his 
work,  and  the  work  proved  the  best  answer  to  all  their  com- 
plaints. 

"But  no  sooner  was  the  hospital  set  agoing  than  the  want  of 
fit  nurses  was  felt.  And  where  were  they  to  be  got  ?  Of 
course  there  were  nurses  at  the  different  hospitals,  but  what 
sort  were  they  ?  They  were  mostly  persons  who,  after  having 
failed  at  every  other  employment,  had  taken  to  sick  nursing  as 
a  last  refuge  from  starvation.  Fliedner  perceived  that  an 
institution  for  training  females  as  sick  nurses  was  urgently 
wanted.     Gertrude  Reichardt,  the  first  Christian  young  woman 


302      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

who  entered  Flieduer's  deaconess-house,  was  the  pioneer  of  a 
numerous  band  of  servants  of  God  scattered  over  the  world, 
who  in  self-denying  love  and  humble  patience  devote  their  lives 
to  the  nursing  of  the  sick,  the  instruction  of  prisoners,  the 
education  of  children,  and  the  consolation  of  the  poor  and  the 
afflicted. 

"An  asylum  for  discharged  female  convicts,  an  infant-school, 
an  hospital,  a  deaconess-house — those  four  little  seeds  were 
sown  in  humility  and  weakness,  in  fear  and  trembling,  but  not 
unaccompanied  with  the  voice  of  fervent  prayer  which  rose  up  to 
God  day  and  night.  And  God  heard  that  prayer  and  gave  the 
increase,  and  spread  His  protecting  hand  over  the  tender 
little  plants,  so  that  they  could  defy  the  summer's  drought  and 
the  winter's  frost. 

THE   DEACONESS-HOUSE   AT   KAISERSWERTH. 

"  "When,"  says  De  Liefde,  **in  November,  1864,  I  visited  the 
Kaiserswerth  Establishment  for  the  second  time,  and  stood  by 
the  newly  made  grave  that  contained  the  mortal  remains  of  its 
great  and  deeply-lamented  founder,  I  was  so  struck  with 
astonishment  at  the  wonderful  work  which  God,  through  the 
instrumentality  of  a  weak  human  being,  had  performed,  that  I 
regretted  I  could  not  stay  six  months  at  the  place,  and  write  a 
special  volume  about  what  my  eyes  saw  and  my  heart  enjoyed. 

"I  entered  one  of  the  two  main  entrances  of  the  building, 
and  found  myself  in  a  simple  flag-paved  hall  or  passage.  A 
woman  guided  me  across  a  spacious  garden  to  a  row  of  build- 
ings which  ran  parallel  with  the  main  establishment.  One  of 
these  humble  buildings  is  the  dwelling  of  Mrs.  Fliedner. 

"A  deaconess  guided  me  through  the  whole  establishment. 
It  took  me  three  hours  to  walk  over  its  extensive  iDremises,  and 
to  take  a  peep  into  the  principal  apartments.  At  length, 
passing  through  a  beautiful  garJen,  we  arrived  at  the  Feler- 
Abend  Hause—a  beautiful  sjmibolic  name  for  a  'House  of  Rest' 
for  old  deaconesses.  Feier-Abend  means  the  evening  which 
precedes  a  great  festival. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  303 

"The  varions  buildings  of  the  Colony  of  Kaiserswerth  are 
ranged  in  six  groups,  betv/een  which  are  spacious  and  vvell-laid- 
out  kitchen  and  flower  gardens. 

"First  comes  the  chief  building,  the  so-called  Mother-House, 
which  contains  the  dwelling-rooms  and  bed-rooms  for  the 
deaconesses,  the  hospital  for  male  and  female  invalids,  the 
apothecary's  room,  the  writing-room,  etc.  At  present  415 
sisters  are  connected  with  this  establishment,  of  whom  171  are 
probationers.  They  are  divided  into  two  classes, — Nursing  and 
Instructing  Sisters.  The  former  attend  to  the  various  wards, 
and  are,  in  the  men's  wards,  assisted  by  men-nurses.  The 
latter,  of  whom  there  are  31,  vdth  43  probationers,  are  trained 
for  educational  work.  During  the  year  1863  not  less  than  789 
invalids  were  nursed,  of  whom  260  were  Roman  Catholics  and 
eight  Jews.  Protestant  as  the  Institution  is,  yet  free  admis- 
sion is  granted  to  the  Eoman  Catholic  priest  to  visit  the 
members  of  his  Church,  and  to  administer  extreme  unction  to 
the  dying.  Nor  does  the  presence  of  Romanists  hinder  the 
mission-work  which  deaconesses,  under  the  direction  of  the 
Chaplain  of  the  Establishment,  carry  on  among  the  suf- 
ferers. All  the  invalids,  no  matter  what  denomination  they 
belong  to,  hear  every  day  the  Gospel  read  and  explained.  And 
every  annual  report  contains  touching  instances  of  the  conver- 
sion of  individuals,  who  entered  the  Hospital  in  a  state  of 
ignorance  or  infidelity,  and  either  left  it  or  died,  rejoicing  in 
the  God  of  their  salvation. 

"  The  Instructing  Sisters  are  again  divided  into  classes,  viz., 
Teachers  of  Infant  Schools,  and  Teachers  of  Girls'  Schools,  and 
other  educational  establishments.  When  sent  out  to  teach, 
two  of  them  always  go  together,  "in  the  same  manner  as  the 
Lord  sent  out  His  disciples,  so  that  they  may  strengthen  one 
another  mutually  in  their  weakness.'  They  exercise  themselves 
in  the  practice  of  teaching  at  the  Infant  School  of  the  Establish- 
ment (which  is  attended  by  from  seventy  to  eighty  children), 
at  the  Orphan  house,  at  the  Town  school,  or  at  the  Children's 
wards  in  the  Hospital,  and  they  receive  their  theoretical  train- 


304      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

ing  at  tlie  Seminary,  which  is  a  spacious  three-storied  building 
with  thirty-six  windows  in  front. 

"  The  view  from  this  house  is  very  picturesque,  having  gar- 
dens on  one  side,  and  the  Ehine  on  the  other.  Of  the  pupils 
who  are  trained  here  only  a  few  are  Deaconesses,  as  most  of  them 
prepare  themselves  for  independent  situations.  At  the  close  of 
1863,  out  of  eighty-five  pupils  who  were  in  the  house,  only 
twenty-two  were  Deaconesses.  The  total  number  of  teachers 
trained  at  this  Establishment  since  its  commencement,  amounts 
to  1007,  who  are  scattered  throughout  the  world,  conducting 
hundreds  of  schools,  from  those  for  more  advanced  girls  down 
to  those  for  infants.  It  is  gratifying  and  often  touching  to  read 
the  letters  in  which  these  teachers  give  an  account  of  their  work 
to  Dr.  Fliedner.  And  the  testimonies  to  their  usefulness  borne 
by  Christians  who  live  in  the  districts  where  they  are  laboring, 
are  very  strong. 

"The  Infant  school  is  the  third  building  which  attracts  our 
attention.  Certain  recent  alterations  and  repairs  have  made  it 
an  excellent  and  well-ventilated  school-house.  A  large  play- 
ground gives  plenty  of  opportunity  for  recreation  to  the 
seventy  or  eighty  children  who  here  receive  instruction  every 
day.  One  of  the  Deaconesses  is  the  chief  teacher.  Assisted 
by  a  male  teacher,  she  instructs  her  younger  Sisters  in  Infant 
school  management. 

"Next  comes  the  Female  Orphan  Asylum,  which  receives  girls 
under  twelve,  who  have  lost  one  or  both  of  their  parents. 
They  are  not  poor,  but  of  rather  respectable  families,  and 
are  mostly  daughters  of  clergymen  and  schoolmasters.  This 
house  is  at  the  same  time  intended  to  be  a  kind  of  training 
school  for  future  Deaconesses.  Ten  of  the  present  Kaiserswerth 
Deaconesses  were  trained  at  this  Orphan  House.  The  present 
number  of  pupils  is  twenty-seven. 

"The  oldest  of  the  Kaiserswerth  institutions  is  the  House  of 
Refuge  for  released  Female  Prisoners  and  Magdalens,  Since  its 
foundation  in  1833,  439  girls,  either  discharged  prisoners  or 
fiallen  women,  have  been  received,  and,  after  a  residence  of  one 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  305 

or  two  years,  provided  witli  suitable  situations.     The  present 
number  of  inmates  is  thirty. 

"The  Institution  for  Protestant  Insane  "Women  of  the  edu- 
cated class  is  a  magnificent  building,  situated  in  a  pleasant 
garden.  It  contains  forty  rooms  of  various  sizes,  besides  ba.tli 
rooms,  halls  for  social  meetings,  and  musical  entertainments, 
passages  for  walking  exercise,  a  covered  arcade  used  in  wet 
weather,  and  a  green  house  which  affords  an  opx^ortunity  for 
gardening,  even  in  winter.  The  medical  direction  of  the  House 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  Hospital  physician,  and  Pastor  DisseUioff 
attends  to  the  spiritual  treatment  of  the  unhappy  inmates.  Tho 
j)hysician  and  the  pastor  are  assisted  in  their  work  by  eighteen 
Deaconesses.  Of  the  fifty-five  ladies  who  were  dischsj-ged 
during  the  last  three  years,  sixteen  were  perfectly  cured,  eleven 
were  much  improved,  eleven  were  sent  back  uncured  to  their 
families,  and  twelve  were  removed  to  other  establishments. 
During  the  year  1863  the  House  contained  forty-one  inmates,  of 
whom  twenty-sis  were  suffering  from  melancholia. 

"I  have  already  mentioned  the  House  of  Best.  But  not  only 
are  the  aged  Deaconesses  cared  for,  there  is  also  a  place  of  re- 
tirement and  refreshment  for  those  who  require  rest  and  change 
of  air.  It  is  Salem,  a  pretty-looking  farm-house  near  Ratingen, 
seven  miles  from  Kaiserswerth,  situated  at  the  foot  of  the  woody 
hills  through  which  the  beautiful  stream  of  Anger  flows.  Here, 
in  the  midst  of  most  charming  and  picturesque  scenery,  where 
in  summer  the  fragrance  of  field  and  forest  soothes  the  mind, 
and  the  freshness  of  mountain  air  invigorates  the  system,  the 
Deaconesses  have  an  opportunity  of  regaining  the  health  which 
they  have  lost  through  their  arduous  labors  at  the  sick-beds 
and  in  the  schools  of  the  poor.  It  is  a  true  Salem,  a  house  of 
peace  for  the  weary,  who  here,  in  the  company  of  their  Sisters, 
spend  some  time  in  quiet  communion  with  Him  from  whom 
they  derive  all  their  strength  for  the  holy  work  they  have  de- 
voted themselves  to.  A  small  Filial-orphan  House,  as  it  is 
called,  is  also  connected  with  this  Establishment,  and  is  under 
the  superintendence  of  two  Deaconesses. 

20 


3o6       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

"Another  Orphan  House  was  founded  at  Altorf,  near  Pless,  in 
Upper  Silesia.  It  owes  its  origin  to  the  typhus  which  raged  in 
that  district  in  1848.  The  noble  Count  and  Countess  von  Stol- 
berg,  residents  of  Pless,  impelled  by  compassion  for  the  orphans 
of  those  who  fell  victims  to  the  epidemic,  gave  a  building  for 
their  use,  and  put  it  under  Fliedner's.  dire3tion.  The  Govern- 
ment also  sent  a  number  of  orphans  from  the  neighborhood,  to 
have  them  trained  in  it  as  farm-servants.  About  a  yearly 
average  of  eighty  children  have  been  sheltered,  fed,  clothed, 
and  trained,  at  this  excellent  house  of  charity. 

"  So  much  for  the  institutions  of  K  aiserswerth.  And  now, 
if  we  turn  our  eyes  to  the  North,  the  South,  the  East,  and  the 
West,  WG  will  see  not  less  than  96  stations,  where  293  Deacon- 
esses are  laboring  under  the  direction  of  the  Committee.  *  Of 
these  stations  78  are  in  the  kingdom  of  Prussia,  7  in  other 
German  States,  4  in  other  European  countries  (at  Constantino- 
ple, Bucharest,  Florence,  and  Geneva),  4  in  Asia,  1  in  Africa 
(Alexandria),  and  1  in  America  (Pittsburg).  Eighty-six  of 
them  are  Institutions  belonging  to  corporations,  societies,  or 
communities,  whom  the  Committee  has  agreed  to  supply  with 
Deaconesses.  Forty-four  of  these  Institutions  are  hospitals,  or 
infirmaries  ;  11  schools  ;  5  poorhouses  ;  2  orphanages  ;  2  Protes- 
tant homes  for  maid  servants  ;  2  Deaconess-houses  :  1  a  school 
for  the  blind ;  and  one  a  prison.  The  rest  are  local  home- 
missions,  carried  on  by  churches,  which  employ  Deaconesses 
as  their  agents.  Most  of  these  churches  have  2  Deaconesses  in 
their  service.  In  some  of  the  hospitals  from  3  to  6  Deacon- 
esses are  employed  ;  and  at  the  new  Charity  House  at  Berlin 
there  are  8  Deaconesses. 

' '  During  the  Schleswig-Holstein  War  28  Deaconesses  were 
engaged  day  and  night  in  the  hospitals  at  Gottorf  (in  the  town 
of  Schleswig),  Apenrade,  Hadersleben,  Kolding,  and  Flensburg. 

*  The  Committee  bears  tlie  name  of  "  Direction  of  the  Rhenish-Westpha- 
lian  Society  for  training  and  sending  out  (Beschafligung)  Evangelical  Dea- 
conesses." It  consists  of  eight  members.  Dr.  Fliedner  was  its  vice- 
President  and  Secretary. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  307 

That  such  able  and  zealous  sick  nurses  would  be  invaluable, 
every  one  can  understand.  They  were  like  consoling  angels  to 
the  wounded  Danes,  as  well  as  to  their  own  countrymen.  One 
day  General  Wrangel  visited  the  Hadersleben  hospital,  where 
the  Deaconesses  had  daily  to  tend  from  sixty  to  seventy 
invalids. 

' '  He  here  saw  a  Danish  prisoner,  with  whom  he  conversed, 
through  an  interpreter,  about  the  way  in  which  he  was  taken 
prisoner,  etc.  '  And  are  you  content  with  the  treatment  here  V 
the  General  asked.  '  Content !  content !'  cried  the  Dane,  in 
broken  German,  passionately  rising  up  in  his  bed,  and  allowing 
no  time  for  employing  an  interpreter  :  'Ay,  ya,  ya.  General, 
thank,  thank!'  'All  right,  my  son,'  the  old  General  replied; 
'but  let  these  Sisters,  not  me,  have  your  thanks.'  And  with 
these  words  he  cordially  shook  hands  wdth  the  Deaconesses. 

"The  hardships  and  privations  which  these  faithful  friends 
of  the  sufferers-  sustained  were  not  few.  At  Kolding,  in  Jut- 
land, they  had  to  wage  a  regular  war  with  mice  and  other 
vermin.  On  one  occasion  a  Deaconess  was  summoned  to  some 
distant  place  at  the  dead  of  night.  She  flung  her  mantle  round 
her  shoulders,  and  took  her  seat  in  the  post-chaise.  At  day- 
break the  coachman  told  her  that  she  could  not  well  go  on  in 
that  strange  dress  :  her  mantle  had  no  back,  the  mice  having 
eaten  it  away. 

"  The  Kaiserswerth  Deaconesses  kept  up  a  cordial  corre- 
spondence with  their  colleagues,  the  Deaconesses  of  Copenha- 
gen, who  were  ministering  to  the  Danish  army.  During  the 
armistice  two  of  them  accepted  an  invitation  from  their  Copen- 
hagen Sisters  to  favor  them  with  a  visit.  The  queen,  having 
heard  of  their  arrival,  kindly  invited  them  to  the  palace,  and 
expressed  to  them  her  gratitude  for  the  care  and  love  which 
they  had  shown  to  her  wounded  subjects. 

"Besides  the  six  Institutions  at  Kaiserswerth,  ten  of  the 
above-mentioned  stations  are  under  the  direct  control  of  the 
Committee  as  affiliated  Institutions.     These  are  : 

**  1.  The  Deaconess  Educational  School  at  Hilden,  in  Ehenish 


3o8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Prussia ;  with  seven  Deaconessts.  2.  The  Protestant  Homo 
for  maid-servants  at  Berlin,  with  which  an  Infant  School  and 
a  School  for  older  girls  are  connected  ;  with  fourteen  Deacon- 
esses. 3.  The  Protestant  Home  for  Maid-servants  at  Derendorf, 
near  Diisseldorf ;  with  four  Deaconesses.  4.  The  Orphan 
House  at  Altorf  ;  with  six  Deaconesses.  5.  The  Deaconess 
Educational  School  at  Florence,  with  six  Deaconesses.  6.  The 
Deaconess  Educational  School  at  Smyrna  ;  with  twelve  Deacon- 
esses. 7.  The  Deaconess  House  at  Jerusalem  ;  with  one  Dea- 
coness. 8.  The  Hospital  at  Alexandria  ;  with  five  Deaconesses. 
9.  The  Orphan  House  at  Bairouth  ;  v/ith  7  Deaconesses.  10. 
The  Boarding  School  at  Bairouth  ;  with  four  Deaconesses. 

"The  peaconess  Educational  Schools  are  of  a  high  class.  I 
visited  that  at  Florence  in  1863.  It  is  kept  in  a  line,  large 
house,  which  has  a  beautiful  and  extensive  garden  attached. 
The  property  belongs  to  Madame  Eynard,  of  Geneva,  who,  in 
the  most  liberal  manner,  allows  the  use  of  it  rent-free.  I  never 
saw  better  accommodation  in  a  first-class  boarding-school. 
There  are  a  great  number  of  large  and  well-ventilated  apart- 
ments in  the  building,  which  has  room  for  fifty  boarders  at 
least.  As  it  was  but  recently  opened,  there  were  only  thirteen  ; 
but  in  the  day  school  there  were  sixty  out-door  pupils.  Six 
Deaconesses  give  instruction  in  different  elementary  branches. 
For  French,  Italian,  English,  music,  etc.,  the  first  teachers  of 
the  town  are  engaged.  German  is  taught  by  the  Deaconesses 
themselves.  The  importance  of  such  a  first-rate  Protestant 
School  in  the  centre  of  Roman  Catholicism  cannot  be  easily 
overrated.  The  solidity  of  the  training  and  teaching  is  so 
generally  acknowledged,  that  pupils  from  various  countries  and 
of  all  creeds  come  to  the  sch'ool.  "While  abstaining  from  any- 
thing like  direct  doctrinal  lessons,  the  Deaconesses  carry  on 
their  educational  labors  on  a  thoroughly  evangelical  basis. 
The  Bible  is  the  Book  in  all  the  classes,  and  the  rule  for  the 
family-life  in  the  hourse.  Nor  is  the  secular  teaching  in  the 
least  sacrificed  to  the  religious.  I  was  present  at  a  lesson  in 
German  Hterature  which  the  chief  Deaconess  gave  to  the  first 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  309 

class.  One  of  Schiller's  masterpieces  was  read,  and  the  pupils 
examined  upon  it  ;  the  pronunciation  was  so  correct,  that  I 
could  scarcely  believe  the  readers  to  be  Italians  ;  and  even  a 
young  Greek  lady  gave  such  answers  to  a  few  questions  which 
I  put  to  her  as  I  could  hardly  have  expected  from  a  first-class 
pupil  in  a  German  academy. 

*'If  abundance  of  contributions  be  a  proof  of  popularity, 
then  the  Kaiserswerth  Institutions  are  exceedingly  popular. 
Their  list  of  donations  and  subscriptions  for  1863  contains 
sixty-six  closely-printed  pages,  each  of  two  columns.  These 
gifts  are  chiefly  from  Ehenish  Prussia  and  "Westphalia,  being 
the  two  provinces  in  which  the  greater  number  of  the  Deacon- 
esses are  laboring,  and  in  which  the  Government  permits 
annual  collections  to  be  made  at  the  houses  and  in  the  churches. 
In  this  list  there  are  only  four  donations  from  London,  of  £6 
2s.  in  all,  and  one  from  Edinburgh  of  £15.  The  King  heads 
the  list  with  an  annual  subscription  of  50  thalers  (£7  10s. )  ; 
above  which  sum  none  of  the  annual  subscriptions  go.  The 
greater  part  of  them  are  under  one  thaler  (3s. )  ;  and  such  an 
annual  gift  as  fifteen  or  twenty  thalers  rarely  occurs.  The 
donations,  of  course,  show  higher  figures.  Still  they  do  not  go 
beyond  400  thalers  (£60),  which  sum  occurs  twice  ;  and  there 
are  whole  columns  which  do  not  go  beyond  one  thaler.  This 
seems  to  prove  that  the  Kaiserswerth  Institutions  are  mainly 
popular  among  the  lower  and  middle  classes.  Even  out  of  the 
100  donations  that  were  from  Berlin,  only  77  go  higher  than  one 
thaler;  and  of  these  the  greater  number  do  not  exceed  two  thalers. 
Still,  notwithstanding  the  comparative  smallness  of  these  gifts, 
tho  donations  amounted  to  a  little  above  12,000  thalers  (£1800), 
and  the  subscriptions  to  a  little  under  3000  (£450).  The 
annual  collection  at  the  houses  and  in  the  churches  yielded  £650. 
The  Deaconesses  earned  £1490  by  their  services  in  the  hospitals 
aui  private  families,  and  this  sum,  after  the  deduction  of  £1012 
for  pocket-money,  left  a  balance  of  £478.  The  whole  income 
of  the  Establishment  amounted  to  a  little  above  55,000  thalers 


3IO       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

(£8250),  whicli  -was  4672  thalers  (£700)  less  than  the  expendi- 
ture. 

"In  the  income  table  a  sum  of  5G18  thalers  (£843;  is  set 
down  as  accruing  from  the  sale  of  books  and  engravings. 
There  is  a  small  publishing  business  in  connection  with  the 
Establishment.  Its  publications  amount  to  between  fifty  and 
sixty,  large  and  small,  and  excel  by  their  amazing  cheapness, 
as  well  as  by  their  thoroughly  evangelical  and  j)opular  character. 
Among  them  a  monthly  journal,  started  sixteen  years  ago  and 
called  'The  Friend  of  the  poor  and  the  sick,'  {Ber  Armen-  und 
Krankenfrennd),  ranks  foremost.  Its  price  is  one  shilling 
a  year,  and  it  is  conducted  by  Pastor  Disselhoff.  It  is  ably 
vnritten,  and  gives  full  information  about  the  work  of  the 
Deaconesses  in  particular,  and  also  regarding  the  social  and 
rehgious  condition  of  the  people,  and  mission- work  in  general." 


Service  for  the  Ordination  of  Deacon- 
esses, 

AS  USED  AT  Ka3;sekswekth,  Petjssia. 

HYMN. 

0,  glorious  Prince  of  Life,  defend 
Thy  poorhouse  here  on  earth  ;  extend 
To  it  Thy  shielding  care,  and  deign 
That  here  be  never  done  in  vain 
The  smallest  work  of  love  ;  and  fill 
Each  soui  with  strength  to  do  Thy  wiU. 

And  oh,  let  Mary's  spirit  blest 

Alike  on  every  Sister  rest, 

That  they  in  hope,  through  grief  and  pain, 

May  bear  Thy  yoke  und  count  it  gain  ; 

And  if  oppressive  it  should  be, 

Say  to  their  hearts,  "  Come,  follow  Me  ; 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  311 

For  I  am  with  Thee— I  am  He 
"Who  bore  the  Cross  on  Calvary." 
Then  with  fresh  courage  we'll  arise, 
Pursue  our  journey  to  the  skies, 
Eight  for  the  home  we  have  in  view, 
And  following  Thee,  our  foes  subdue. 

As  Thou  Thyself  in  days  gone  by, 
Supported  uncomplainingly 
In  silence  and  in  gentleness, 
And  in  a  spmt  full  of  peace, 
For  us  the  yoke  of  love, — impart, 
We  pray  Thee,  Lord,  to  every  heart, 

That  peace  which  worketh  full  of  love 
And  wearies  not  :  grant  this,  to  prove 
That  Thou  art  in  us  and  that  we 
Even  on  earth  are  still  with  Thee. 
O  Lord,  our  Saviour,  and  Defence, 
"We  seek  no  earthly  recompense. 

But  be  our  home  Thy  mercy-seat, 
And  we  shall  tread  with  willing  feet 
Our  pathway  here,  and  striving  still 
Our  lowly  duties  to  fulfil. 
Stand  waiting  for  that  harvest  bright 
Reserved  for  those  who  walk  in  light. 

ADDRESS. 
We  are  to-day  assembled  in  the  presence  of 
our  Lord  to  celebrate  a  holy  solemnity,  to  make 
a  solemn  but  joyful  covenant.  In  order  fully  to 
understand  the  deep  meaning  of  this  ceremony, 
let   us  imagine  ourselves  standing  amongst  the 


312       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

first  members  of  the  Church  of  Christ  at  Jerusalem 
-^that  model  of  all  Christian  churches  upon 
earth — just  founded  by  the  Apostles,  walking  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  and  filled  with  the  consola- 
tion of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

Here,  in  this  newly-planted  garden  of  the  Lord, 
when  the  number  of  the  disciples  was  multiplied, 
were  felt  those  wants  and  weaknesses  which  exist 
everywhere  on  earth.  There  were  widows  and  or- 
phans, poor  and  sick  members,  who  required  daily 
assistance,  but  whose  needs  were  overlooked  for 
want  of  regular  care.  Then  the  twelve  called 
together  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  and  com- 
manded them  to  choose  out  seven  men  of  good 
report,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  of  wisdom,  to 
assist  the  widows  and  orphans,  to  take  care  of  the 
sick  and  poor,  as  servants  of  the  Church,  or  dea- 
cons. They  then  prayed  and  laid  their  hands 
on  them  and  ordained  them  to  the  office  of 
deacons. 

Not  long  after  the  Church,  in  like  manner, 
appointed  female  assistants,  to  provide  for  the 
wants  of  the  sick  and  the  poor,  as  servants  of  the 
Church,  or  deaconesses.  The  Apostle  speaks 
with  praise  of  Phoebe  as  of  one  in  the  service  of  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  313 

Corinthian  Church,  who  had  been  a  succorer  of 
many,  and  of  himself  also.     {Rom.  xvi.  I.) 

These  Deaconesses  labored  after  the  Apostolic 
times  for  many  centuries  profitably  in  the  Church 
of  Christ.  Their  charity  embraced  the  poor,  the 
sick,  prisoners  and  children  ;  and  in  the  fourth 
century  forty  were  active  in  the  Church  at  Con- 
stantinople. 

To-day  these  seven  women  before  us  desire  to 
be  appointed  to  a  similar  work  of  love  in  the 
service  of  the  Church,  as  those  forty, — as  Phebe 
in  Cenchraea,  as  the  seven  deacons  in  Jerusalem. 
They  are  of  good  report,  as  those  deacons  ;  they 
have  prayed  for  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the  wisdom 
from  above  (Acts  vi.  3)  ;  they  hold  the  mystery 
of  the  faith  in  a  pure  conscience  (i  Ti/n.  iii.  9)  ; 
for,  feeling  their  own  impurity  and  sinfulness,  they 
have  turned  with  penitence  to  the  Saviour  of  sin- 
ners, and  He  has  made  known  to  them  the 
covenant  of  grace,  and  purified  their  hearts  by 
faith.  They  have  also  been  proved,  as  St.  Paul 
required  of  the  deacons  (i  Tz7n.  iii.  10)  ;  they 
have  gone  through  a  long  period  of  probation, 
that  we  might  see  whether  they  were  skilful  and 
unblamable  in  the  service  of  the  sick  and  poor 


314      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

(l  Tim.  iii.  lo)  ;  they  have,  under  the  direction 
of  the  Superior  and  the  physician,  exercised 
themselves  in  the  bodily  care  of  the  sick  and 
poor,  whose  servants  they  are  to  be  ;  and  under 
the  direction  of  the  Clergyman  learnt  to  satisfy 
the  spiritual  wants  of  those  under  their  care,  as 
far  as  is  consistent  with  their  office.  Whenever 
they  could,  they  have  relieved  the  afflicted  and 
miserable,  and  have  diligently  followed  every 
good  work  (i  Tim.  v.  lo). 

Having  been  found  worthy  to  fulfil  the  duties 
of  Deaconess,  we  will  to-day,  in  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Trinity,  admit  them  to  this  office. 

But  it  is  fitting,  my  dear  Sisters,  that  here,  in 
the  presence  of  God  and  this  congregation,  the 
duties  to  which  you  are  about  to  devote  your- 
selves should  again  be  laid  before  you. 

You  are  to  be  servants  of  the  Church  of  God 
as  Deaconesses,  especially  as  ministers  of  her  sick 
and  poor,  but  also,  if  need  be,  of  prisoners  and 
destitute  children  :  it  will  therefore  be  your  duty, 
according  as  you  shall  be  specially  directed,  to 
serve  in  a  threefold  capacity,  as 

I.  Servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  315 

2.  Servants  of  the  sick  and  poor  for  Jesus' 
sake. 

3.  Servants  one  tc  another. 

First,  as  servants  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  You  are 
not  only  bound,  as  every  Christian,  to  live  to 
the  honor  of  God,  but  you  have  also  made  it  the 
special  object  of  your  life  to  serve  Him  with  all 
your  powers  in  the  sick  and  weak  members  of 
His  body.  You  are,  therefore,  so  much  the  more 
bound  to  die  to  all  the  pleasures,  honors,  riches 
and  joys  of  the  world  ;  to  seek  your  joy  in  this 
service  of  love  through  gratitude  to  Him,  Who 
took  upon  Him  the  form  of  a  servant  and  suffer- 
ed death  for  you,  erven  the  death  of  the  Cross. 

You  are  not  to  seek  for  abundant  earthly  re- 
ward in  this  service  :  if  you  have  food  and  raiment 
you  must  be  therewith  content. 

You  must  not  seek  honor  from  man  ;  you  must 
go  forth  unto  Jesus,  bearing  His  reproach. 

You  must  not  seek  earthly  pleasure  and  ease  ; 
you  must  deny  yourselves,  and  take  up  your  cross 
daily  and  follow  Him. 

What  an  honor  is  yours  !  You  are  to  minister 
to  Him  whom  it  is  the  highest  honor  of  the  holy 
angels  to  serve — the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 


3i6       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

lords, — to  serve  Him  as  His  handmaid,  to  wait 
upon  Him  in  His  members. 

As  Mary  of  Bethany  had  always  before  her 
eyes  the  one  thing  needful,  and  therefore  rejoiced 
to  sit  at  Jesus'  feet,  but  was  also  ready,  when  it 
was  permitted  her,  to  wait  upon  and  to  anoint 
Him — as  she  did  not  shrink  from  expense,  trou- 
ble, or  the  derision  of  men — so  must  you  always 
desire  on  the  one  hand  to  hear  Jesus,  and  on  the 
other  to  sej^ve  Him  with  a  love  which  *'  beareth 
all  things,  believeth  all  things,  hopeth  all  things, 
endureth  all  things."  Then  will  His  glorious 
promises  be  yours.  He  will  say  to  you,  *'  I  was 
naked  and  ye  clothed  Me  ;  I  was  sick  and  ye 
visited  Me  ;  I  was  in  prison  and  ye  came  unto 
Me."  ''Whoso  receiveth  a  little  child  in  My 
name  receiveth  Me."  ''  Come,  ye  blessed  of  My 
Father,  inherit  the  Kingdom  prepared  for  you 
from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  {St.  Matt. 
XXV.  36,  34.) 

Secondly,  as  servants  of  the  sick  and  poor,  for 
Jesus'  sake.  As  St.  Paul  made  himself  servant 
unto  all  that  he  might  gain  the  more,  so  must 
you  be  especially  servants  of  the  sick  and  poor, 
not  to  obtain  praise  from  them,  but  out  of  love 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  317 

and  submission  to  the  Lord  whose,  representa- 
tives you  are. 

Therefore  you  must  not  serve  them  with  such 
indulgence  as  might  strengthen  their  perverse 
will,  but  always  with  the  holy  zeal  of  parental 
affection,  striving  to  win  their  souls  for  the  Lord. 

Thirdly,  as  servants  one  to  another.  It  is 
your  duty,  my  Sisters,  when  several  of  you  are 
working  together,  to  show  that  love  which  leads 
us  in  lowliness  of  mind  to  esteem  others  better 
than  ourselves.  [Phil  ii.  3.)  Whosoever  will  be 
great  among  you,  let  her  be  the  servant  of  all. 
If  you  are  one  by  a  living  faith  in  our  common 
Lord  and  Saviour,  you  are  more  nearly  related 
to  one  another  than  if  you  were  united  by  the 
closest  ties  of  blood.  You  are  acknowledged  as 
daughters  by  the  Great  High-Priest,  who  says  to 
you  :  "  By  this  shall  all  men  know  that  ye  are 
My  disciples,  if  ye  love  another."     {St.  John  xiii. 

35.) 

As  such  Christian  servants,  it  is  your  duty. 

Finally,  Arith  childlike  obedience,  to  respect 
the  authority  of  the  superiors  of  the  Deaconess- 
institution,  who  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and 
labor  among  you  with  parental  love. 


3i8       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

In  the  presence  of  God  and  this  congregation, 
I  now  demand  of  you,  Are  you  determined  faith- 
fully to  fulfil  these  duties  belonging  to  the  office 
of  a  Deaconess,  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  according 
to  His  Holy  Word  ? 
•iT  Answer,    Yes. 

May  Jesus  Christ,  the  Chief  Shepherd  and  Bish- 
op of  your  souls,  seal  your  profession,  and  vow 
with  His  Yea  and  Amen,  and  own  you  forever  as 
His.     Amen. 

Draw  near,  and  give  me  and  the  Superior  your 
hands  in  confirmation  of  your  promise. 
IT  Kneel  down.* 

The  triune  God,  God  the  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Ghost,  bless  you  and  make  you  faithful 
unto  death,  and  give  unto  you  the  crown  of 
everlasting  life.     Aine7i. 

Let  us  who  are  here  assembled  and  desire  for 
these  Deaconesses  salvation  and  blessing,  pray 
for   them.     "  O   come,   lef  us   worship  and    fall 
down,  and  kneel  before  the  Lord  our  Maker." 
IT  The  congregation  kneel. 

Father  of  mercy,  who  hath  led  these  Thy  ser- 
vants to  Thy  Son,  so  that  they  have  given  them- 

*  The  Deaconesses  are  ordained  witli  imposition  of  hands. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  319 

selves  up  to  Him  for  His  own  possession,  and 
desire  to  serve  Him  with  all  the  powers  of  their 
body  and  soul  in  administering  to  the  sick  and 
poor ;  we  humbly  beseech  Thee,  be  merciful 
unto  them  and  direct  their  hearts  into  Thy  love, 
and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ,  that 
they  may  live  and  work  in  Thee  and  rejoice  in 
Thy  favor  always. 

O  Lord  Jesus,  Thou  merciful  High-Priest,  who 
hast  purchased  these  souls  with  Thy  blood,  Thine 
they  are,  they  have  devoted  themselves  to  Thy 
service.  Enlighten  them  with  the  bright  beams 
of  Thy  truth,  strengthen  the  weak  by  Thy 
power,  and  give  them  an  abundant  measure  of 
Thy  meekness  and  humility,  that  they  may  ac- 
knowledge themselves  unprofitable  servants  be- 
fore Thee,  and  desire  to  be  and  do  nothing  of 
themselves,  but  only  to  the  honor  of  Thy  glo- 
rious Name. 

O  God  the  Holy  Ghost,  Thou  Spirit  of  peace, 
replenish  them  with  Thy  peace,  that  they,  as  Thy 
messengers,  may  bring  peace  to  the  homes  and 
families  of  the  sick,  and  the  circle  of  Sisters  ; 
grant  that  they  may  be  ever  adorned  ''with  the 
ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,"  and  maybe 


320       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

so  g'overned  by  the  spirit  of  obedience  towards 
all  their  superiors,  feeling  that  in  performing  their 
commands  they  are  obeying  Thee.  [Heb.  xiii. 
17  ;  I  St.  Pet.  ii.  13  ;   I  Cor.  xiv.  34.) 

Grant  them  to  know,  O  triune  God,  that  they 
serve  Thee,  and  not  man.  Pour  out  Thy  peace 
upon  them  like  a  river  (^Isa.  xlviii.  18.)  Let  Thy 
free  Spirit  sustain  them,  that  they  may  always 
feel  that  it  is  good  for  them  to  be  in  Thy  service, 
and  that  godliness  hath  the  promise  of  the  life 
that  now  is  and  of  that  which  is  to  come. 

And  when  duty  calls  them  afar  off,  go  Thou 
with  them,  as  Thou  didst  with  Jacob.  Keep 
them  by  Thine  angels  in  all  their  ways,  lest  at 
any  time  they  dash  their  feet  against  a  stone  : 
lead  them  with  Thy  Fatherly  hand,  guard  them 
by  Thy  watchful  eye,  that  when  they  walk 
through  the  dark  valley  they  may  not  fear,  and 
in  the  hour  of  death  clothe  them  with  the  white 
garments  of  Thy  Righteousness  {Rev.  iii.  5),  and 
give  them  palms  of  victory  in  their  hands  {Rev. 
vii.  9),  and  grant  unto  them  the  Crown  of  Life, 
{Rev.  ii.  10).     AmeTif  Ametz. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  321 

HYMN  II. 

Before  the  celebration  of  the  Holy  Communion. 

Lord,  let  tliem  of  those  five  be  fomid 
"Who  -when  they  hear  the  joyful  so;ind 

Of  Thy  return,  shall  bear 
Their  shining  lamps,  and  on  that  morn, 
To  greet  Thy  Second  Advent's  dawn 

With  joyful  hearts  prepare. 

0  Lord,  we  make  our  prayer  to  Thee, 
Tha-t  faith  and  hope  and  charity 

May  all  their  hearts  inspire. 
0  Thou,  of  every  light  most  bright, 
Before  Whom  darkness  turns  to  light, 

Quicken  each  good  desire. 

Preserve  their  souls  in  faithfulness, 
Come  quickly,  heal,  renew,  and  bless, 

Grant  that  each  hour  may  be 
So  counted  blessed.  Lord,  as  Thine, 
That  some  good  deed  in  each  may  shine, 

Each  day  be  given  to  Thee. 

Exhortation. 
Ye  have  now  entered  as  servants  of  Christ  into 
His  vineyard  :  to  you  is  entrusted  the  joyful  duty 
of  ministering  to  your  Saviour  in  His  sick  and 
weak  members.  Arise,  then,  arise,  my  Sisters, 
gird  yourselves  as  the  wise  virgins,  for  His  service. 
Behold  the  Bridegroom  cometh,  go  ye  out  to 
meet  Him,  with  your  lamps  in  your  hands.  He 
standeth  at  the  door,  and  knocketh  ;  in  the  form, 
21 


322       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

indeed,  of  a  servant,  in  the  sick  and  miserable 
around  you.  Open  then  unto  Him  {Rev.  iii.  19), 
feed  Him  in  the  hungry,  clothe  Him  in  the  naked 
{St.  Matt.  XXV.  40),  receive  Him  in  His  little  ones 
{St.  Matt,  xviii.  5),  visit  Him  in  the  prisoners,  bind 
up  His  wounds  in  the  sick,  and  accompany  Him 
in  the  dead  to  His  last  resting-place. 

Yours  is  a  blessed  office,  but  one  also  beset 
with  difficulties.  How  soon  will  the  hands 
become  weary  and  the  knees  feeble  {Isa.  xxxv. 
3).  Yet,  thanks  be  to  God,  ye  know  the  Bride- 
groom of  your  souls,  when  He  comes  to  you  in 
other  form  than  that  of  a  servant  ;  ye  know  Him 
as  the  Lord  of  Glory,  who  anoints  with  the  oil  of 
gladness  of  His  Holy  Spirit.  Therefore  have  ye 
desired  this  feast  of  mercy.  Ye  say,  I  have  need 
to  be  fed  of  Thee,  and  comest  Thou  to  me } 

And  lo,  He  is  here,  the  King  of  Glory,  and 
saith,  "  Come  unto  Me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are 
heavy  laden,  and  I  will  refresh  you."  Then  He, 
the  Bridegroom,  standeth  in  glorious  Majesty. 
He  desires  to  adorn  you  with  His  wedding  gar- 
ment— to  give  you  Himself  and  all  His  Divine 
power,  in  the  Communion  of  His  Body  and  Blood  ; 
and  ye  have  well  done  that  ye  are  come.     All 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  323 

things  are  ready.  Open,  then,  your  hands,  your 
mouth,  your  heart,  and  receive  of  His  fulness, 
grace  for  grace  {St.  John  i.  16).  Yea,  taste  and 
see  how  gracious  the  Lord  is.  Blessed  is  the  man 
that  trusteth  in  Him. 

^  During  the  administration^  is  sung : 
O  Christ,  Thou  Lamb  of  God,  Who  takest  away 
the  sins  of  the  world  :  have  mercy  upon  us.  O 
Christ,  Thou  Lamb  of  God,  Who  takest  away  the 
sins  of  the  world  :  have  mercy  upon  us.  O  Christ, 
Thou  Lamb  of  God,  Who  takest  away  the  sins  of 
the  world  :  grant  us  Thy  peace.     Amen. 

THE  THANKSGIVING. 


CONCLUDING  HYMN. 

Source  of  all  bliss  and  joy  divine, 
My  deepest  love,  0  Lord,  is  Thine. 
To  feed,  to  clothe,  to  solace  Thee, 
O  Saviour,  this  is  granted  me. 

When  in  true  thankful  love  we  bear 
The  poor  man's  burden,  grief  and  care, 
These  words  to  us  are  sent  from  Thee, 
Come,  O  ye  blessed,  unto  Me. 

All  those  who  little  children  love, 
Whose  tender  hearts  with  pity  move 
For  ev'ry  sufferer  here  below. 
For  the  lone  captives  in  their  wge. 


324       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses. 

Those  wlio  behold  the  poors'  sad  tears, 
And  still  their  weeping  and  their  fears, 
To  them  a  bright  reward  Thou'lt  be, 
A  shield,  a  guard,  a  panoply. 

"With  heavenly  fire  then  fill  each  hearv 
O  Jesus,  and  to  us  impart 
Still  more  of  love,  until  it  be 
Our  highest,  chief  felicity. 
On  earth  to  minister  to  Thee. 

IT  Then  the  blessing  is  sung  : 
The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus    Christ     and   the 
love  of  our  God,  and  the  fellowship  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  be  with  us  all.     Ame7t, 

II.  QUESTIONS  FOR  SELF-EXAMINATION. 
The  following  is  a  series  of  questions  for  self- 
examination,  prepared  with  especial  reference  to 
Deaconesses,  by  Pastor  Fliedner.  He  has  ar- 
ranged others  for  those  who  are  preparing  to  re- 
ceive the  Holy  Communion. 

INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS. 

In  order  that  the  Sisters  may  become  better 
prepared  to  perform  their  earthly  duties  to  the 
honor  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  more  fitted  to 
receive  the  heavenly  treasure  (^Rev.  ii.  17),  we 
have  arranged  some  questions  for  self-examina- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  325 

tion,  which  they  are  required  to  ask  themselves, 
in  the  presence  of  God,  at  least  once  every  week. 

QUESTIONS  FOR  SELF-EXAMINATION  FOR  DEA- 
CONESSES  AND   PROBATIONARY   SISTERS  = 

Kneel  down,  my  Sister,  in  silence  and  deep 
humility,  before  the  Holy  God,  Who  is  a  judge 
of  the  thoughts  and  intents  of  the  heart,  and  pray 
thus  with  David  :  "  Lord,  Thou  searchest  me  out 
and  knowest  me  ;  Thou  knowest  my  down- 
sitting  and  mine  up-rising  ;  Thou  understandest 
my  thoughts  afar  off.  Thou  art  about  my  path, 
and  about  my  bed,  and  searchest  out  all  my 
Ways.  For  lo,  there  is  not  a  word  in  my  tongue 
but  Thou,  O  Lord,  knowest  it  altogether.  Try 
me,  O  God,  and  seek  the  ground  of  my  heart  ; 
prove  me  and  examine  my  thoughts.  Look  well 
if  there  be  any  way  of  wickedness  in  me,  and  lead 
me  in  the  way  everlasting. 

Thou  dost  admonish  us  by  Thine  Apostle, 
''  Examine  yourselves  whether  ye  be  in  the  faith, 
prove  your  own  selves."  O  Lord,  I  must  confess 
with  him  that  I  am  not  sufficient  of  myself  to 
think  any  good  thing ;  but  do  Thou  enlighten  the 
eyes  of  my  understanding  that  I  may  know  how  I 


326       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

stand  before  Thee.  And  grant  Thy  blessing  to 
me  during  this  examination,  that  it  may  be  to  Thy 
honor  and  my  own  salvation. 

CONCERNING  THE   MORNING. 

1.  Did  I,  on  waking,  think  first  of  God,  with 
praise  and  thanksgiving  {Ps.  Ivi.  3,  7),  or  of 
earthly  things  ? 

2.  Did  I  pray  for  renewed  grace  and  forgive- 
ness, for  fresh  love,  humility  and  wisdom,  to 
enable  me  to  perform  my  duty  for  our  Saviour 
Jesus  Christ's  sake  ? 

3.  Did  I  omit  to  mention  in  my  prayers  those 
committed  to  my  care  {Ep/i.  i.  15-19),  the  Sisters, 
those  dwelling  with  me,  my  relations,  my 
spiritual  pastor,  and  all  others  who  are  set  in 
authority  over  me  } 

4.  Did  I  pray  that  I  might  all  the  day  do  every- 
thing as  in  God's  sight,  seeking  the  approbation 
of  my  Saviour,  not  desiring  to  please  men  ? 

5.  Did  I  rise  punctually  and  dress  quickly, 
with  due  regard  to  propriety  and  neatness,  but 
without  ministering  to  vanity  } 

6.  Did  I  in  silence  collect  my  thoughts  and 
prepare   myself  for   the   united   morning   devo- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  327 

tions  ?  Did  I  unnecessarily  omit  them  ?  Did  I 
join  in  them  with  my  whole  heart,  and  seek  to 
make  them  profitable  to  myself? 

Concerning  External  Duties. 

7.  Did  I  take  care  that  the  rooms  intrusted  to 
my  charge  should  be  at  the  proper  time  swept, 
arranged,  aired,  warmed,  etc.,  and  when  I  had  to 
provide  for  the  bodily  wants  of  others,  did  I  do 
so  kindly  and  faithfully  t 

8.  When  I  had  to  nurse  the  sick,  did  I  endea- 
vor to  be  present  at  the  visits  of  the  physician } 
Did  1  carefully  listen  to  his  directions,  and  con- 
scientiously follow  them  } 

9.  Did  I  take  care  that  those  intrusted  to  me 
obtained  wholesome  and  sufficient  food,  accord- 
ing to  his  directions  }  and  if  this  was  not  the 
case,  did  I  hesitate  to  give  information  in  the 
right  quarter }  Did  I,  as  far  as  I  was  able,  pre- 
vent those  intrusted  to  my  care  from  eating  too 
much,  or  forbidden  food,  or  becoming  in  other 
ways  spoiled  or  pampered  } 

10.  When  I  had  to  attend  upon  the  sick  or 
poor  children,  did  I  care  for  their  bodily  wants, 
for  order  and  cleanliness,  and  lead  them,  as  much 


328       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

as  possible,  to  maintain  this,  and  to  employ  them- 
selves in  suitable  and  useful  occupations  ? 

11.  Have  I  myself  industriously  endeavored  to 
learn  such  occupations. — e.g.,  needle- work,  gar- 
dening, etc.,  as  well  as  simple  surgical  opera- 
tions .-* 

Concerning  Spiritual  Duties  and  Teachings. 

12.  When  I  had  to  assist  those  intrusted  to 
my  care  at  their  devotions,^  did  I  carefully  pre- 
pare myself  for  it,  and  seek  to  make  it  edifying 
and  instructive  to  them,  and  not  keep  them  too 
long } 

13.  When  I  had  to  take  care  of  and  give 
instruction  to  children  or  other  pupils,  did  I 
carefully  prepare  myself  beforehand,  and  impart 
it  faithfully,  looking  up  to  God  }  Did  I  watch 
over  them  as  much  as  possible  during  their 
school  hours  }  Have  I  endeavored  to  train  their 
hearts  and  souls  aright,  and  sought  to  bring 
them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord  }     {Eph.  vi.  4.) 

14.  Have  I  endeavored  to  make  him  who  has 

*  As  it  is  not  thie  custom  in  Germany  generally  to  use  forms 
of  prayer,  the  Sisters  have  to  pray  without  a  book. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  329 

the  care  of  their  souls,  acquainted  with  their 
spiritual  wants,  and  as  f^r  as  I  could,  sought 
pastoral  counsel  to  assist  me  in  training  them 
religiously,  and  acted  upon  it  ? 

15.  Have  I  procured  for  them,  as  far  as  it  was 
in  my  power,  a  sufficiency  of  spiritual  food,— ^.  g. 
religious  books,  but  above  all  the  Bible,  and  tried 
to  direct  them  so  that  they  might  read  profita- 
bly ? 

16.  Have  I  sufficiently  sought  to  cheer  and 
gladden  my  sick  children,—^,  g.  by  taking  walks 
with  them,  singing,  telling  tales,  playing,  and  so 
on,— teaching  them  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway? 

{PML  iv.  4.) 

17.  Have  I  led  them 'to  sanctify  Sunday  and 
holy-days,  and  spend  them  profitably  for  their 
souls,  as  well  during  Divine  service  as  before  and 
after  ;  and  in  doing  this,  sufficiently  considered 
the  circumstances  of  each  ? 

Concerning  my  conduct  to  tlie  Sisters  and  Siipe- 
riorSy  and  others. 

18.  Have  I  endeavored  to  show  sincere  love  to 
those  living  with  me,  especially  to  the  Sisters, 
that  we  might  be  of  one  mind  in  the  Lord  ?     (As 


330      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

St.  Paul  admonishes  Euodlas  and  Syntyche. 
(Eph.  IV.  2).  Have  I  allowed  ''the  sun  to  go 
down  upon  my  wrath"  (Eph,  iv.  26),  or  sought 
Christian  reconciliation  before  going  to  rest  } 
(^///.  iv.  31,  32.) 

19.  Have  I  always  been  obedient  to  the  Sis- 
ters immediately  set  over  me,  as  well  as  to 
my  other  superiors,  with  child-like  submission, 
without  murmuring  or  complaining  to  others, 
according  to  the  admonition  of  St.  Paul  1  (i  Thess. 
V.  12,  13  ;  I  St.  Pet.  ii.  13,  16).  Have  I  allowed 
any  feelings  of  bitterness  or  anger  or  dislike  to 
arise  in  my  mind  towards  those  who  blamed  me  .^ 
or  if  such  arose,  did  I  immediately  recognize 
their  sinfulness,  strive  to  overcome  them,  confess 
them  to  the  Lord  and  earnestly  beseech  Him  to 
give  me  a  kind  and  affectionate  heart  ? 

20.  If  any  duties  which  had  been  imposed 
upon  me  seemed  too  difficult  or  unsuited  for  me, 
did  I  first  mention  this  to  the  Sister  immediately 
set  over  me  }  and  if  I  thought  she  treated  me 
unjustly,  did  I  complain  of  her  treatment  to  the 
other  Sisters,  and  judge  her  uncharitably  .?  or  did 
I  for  the  time  being  endure  the  evil  with  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit  (according  to  the   Apostle's  ad- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  331 

monition  (i  St.  Pet.  ii.  19),  and  then  seek  redress 
from  those  still  higher  in  authority. 

21.  Have  I  concealed  anything  from  my  supe- 
riors which  I  was  conscientiously  or  by  the  rules 
of  the  house  bound  to  tell  them  immediately, 
whether  it  related  to  myself  or  others,  or  the 
institution. 

22.  If  other  Sisters  have  been  placed  under  my 
care,  that  I  might  direct  them  in  their  work  or 
receive  assistance  from  them,  did  I  always  treat 
them  with  kindness,  meekness,  and  humility,  as 
our  Saviour  teaches  us  by  His  example  (5A  John 
xiii.  2-15,)  and  by  His  word  (St.  Mark  x.  42-45  ; 
and  St.  Matt.  vii.  12.)  If  it  became  my  duty  to 
admonish  or  punish,  have  I  endeavored  to  do  it 
always  in  a  spirit  of  holy  love,  and  as  kindly  as 
possible  in  words  and  manner,  also  as  privately 
as  could  be  }  {St.  Matt,  xviii.  15,  16.)  Did  I  pre- 
pare myself  for  it  by  looking  up  to  God,  and  did 
I  pray  for  the  offender  ">.    {St.  James  v.  16.) 

23.  Has  the  fear  of  man,  or  the  desire  to  please 
man,  led  me  to  be  silent  when  my  duty  required 
me  to  admonish  or  punish  ?  (5/.  Liike  xvii.  3,  4 ; 
Ep/i.  V.  II  ;  Gal.  i.  10  ;  i  Sam.  iii.  13  ;  Isa.  Ivi.  10; 
Prov.  xxvii.  23.) 


332       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

24.  In  my  work  did  I  look  upon  my  own  things 
instead  of  on  those  of  others,  or  seek  to  impose 
the  difficult  and  disagreeable  duties  upon  others, 
instead  of  rather  doing  them  when  I  could  myself 
as  a  servant  of  the  Sisters,  for  Jesus'  sake  ?  {Phil. 

ii.  3,  4-) 

25.  Have  I  kept  my  tongue  in  check,  avoiding 
all  frivolous  and  useless  gossiping,  both  with  the 
Sisters,  patients,  and  others  residing  in  the  house, 
and  avoided  an  unsuitable  intimacy  with  the  two 
last  classes  of  persons  ?  (5^.  James  ii.  26.) 
Have  I  related  things  which  I  ought  not,  to 
strangers,  about  the  Sisters  ? 

26.  Have  I  shown  a  partial  love  towards  some 
Sisters,  and,  on  the  contrary,  repelled  others  ? 

27.  Have  I  remembered  in  my  prayers  all  the 
wants  of  our  Deaconess'  Institution,  and  all  the 
Sisters  connected  with  it  :  also  all  other  similar 
institutions  and  missionary  societies  for  the 
extension  of  the  Protestant  Church  ? 

28.  (If  stationed  far  from  Kaiserswerth,)  have 
I  endeavored  to  keep  up  the  connection  with  our 
parent  house,  by  regular  correspondence  and 
reports,  by  keeping  monthly  hours,  (of  prayer,) 
and  following  the  other  directions  of  the  Superi- 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  333 

ors  there,  have  I  tried  to  excite  in  those  around 
me  sympathy  for  it  ? 

29.  Have  I  during  the  time  of  my  service  in 
this  part  of  the  Lord's  vineyard,  endeavored 
always  to  maintain  a  serious,  dignified,  and 
reserved  behavior,  as  is  becoming  a  Deaconess  of 
the  Lord,  and  not  sought  the  intimate  acquaint- 
ance of  any  man  ?  (i  Cor.  vii.  34.) 

Concerning  the  training  of  my  own  soul,  and  my 
improvement  in  performing  the  duties  of  a 
Deaconess. 

30.  Do  I  accustom  myself  daily  to  hold  com- 
munion with  the  Lord  in  prayer  at  other  times 
besides  the  fixed  hours  of  prayer  ?  (i  Thess.  v. 
17  ;  Col  iv.  2  ;  St.  Luke  vi.  9,  13  ;  ^t-  John  xiv. 
13,  14  ;  Ps.  Ixxiii.  28.) 

31.  Do  I  diligently  read  the  Holy  Scriptures 
(^Acts  xxii.  11),  that  they  may  be  profitable  to 
me  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for 
instruction  in  righteousness  ?  (2  Tim.  iii.  16  ;  St. 
John  V.  39  ;  Ps.  cxix.  10,  5.) 

32.  Have  I  been  led  to  acknowlecge  my 
sinfulness  by  diligent  examination  of  my  heart 
and  conduct,   and  with  penitent  faith  earnestly 


331-      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

prayed  for  forgiveness  of  my  sins  and  my  regen- 
eration by  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  if  not,  do  I  daily 
pray  for  it?  (2  Cor.  xiii.  5  ;  Acts  xix.  2  )  2  St. 
Pet.  i.  10,  II  ;  Rom.  viii.  14-16  ;   St.  Matt.  v.  3-9.) 

33.  Do-I  endeavor  to  prove  myself  a  disciple 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  by  a  constant  endeavor  to 
become  lowly  in  my  own  eyes  (as.  David,  as  St. 
John  the  Baptist  and  St.  Paul,  (2  Sam.  vi.  22 ;  St. 
John  iii.  30  ;  2  Cor.  iv.  16  ;  xii.  9,  10,)  by  firmly 
renouncing  the  world  and  its  pleasures  (i  St. 
John  ii.  15,  17,)  by  purifying  myself  from  all 
pollution  of  the  flesh  and  spirit,  especially  from 
my  favorite  sins,  by  a  daily  advancing  in  holiness 
and  in  the  fear  of  God  (2  Cor.  vii.  i  ;  Phil.  iii.  12, 
14),  and  by  bringing  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit } 
{Gal.  V.  22.) 

34.  Have  I  spent  the  whole  of  Sunday  as  the 
Lord's  day,  and  exclusively  in  His  service  .'*  {Isa. 
Iviii.  13.)  Did  I  prepare  myself  for  the  public 
service  by  self-examination,  by  collecting  my 
thoughts  and  withdrawing  my  mind  from  earthly 
cares,  by  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  the 
Lord  might  open  my  heart  to  attend  to  the 
things  spoken  }  {Acts.  xvi.  14;  Eccks.  v.  i,  2  ;  Ps. 
xxvi.  6.)     Have  I  been  present  at  Divine  Service 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  335 

as  often  as  I  could,  and  solemnly  pondered  what 
I  there  heard  in  my  heart  ?  (5/.  Lttke  ii.  19  ;  Heb. 
X.  15  ;  St.  Matt.  xv!ii.  20  ;  xxxi.  55  \  Acts  ii.  46.) 
Have  I  endeavored  to  spend  the  time  after  service 
for  my  own  bodily  and  spiritual  strengthening 
and  refreshing,  remembering  to  keep  holy  the 
Sabbath  day  ? 

35.  Have  I  diligently  thought  on  my  baptis- 
mal vows,  and  on  their  renewal  in  the  presence 
of  God  at  Confirmation  ?  {Eccles.  v.  3,  4  ;  Ps.  i. 
14,  16,  17.) 

36.  Has  the  frequent  thought  of  the  sufferings 
and  death  of  Christ  been  to  me  a  shield  to  quench 
the  fiery  darts  of  the  wicked  one  ?  {Eph.  iv.  16.) 

37.  Have  I  embraced  every  opportunity  of 
receiving  the  Holy  Communion,  endeavored  to 
receive  it  worthily,  and  then,  as  at  other  times, 
sought  the  advice  of  him  who  has  the  care  of  my 
soul  ? 

38.  Do  I  seek  to  enrich  my  mind  with  Christian 
and  other  useful  knowledge,  as  it  is  profitable  for 
my  office  ?  Do  I  take  advantage  of  the  lessons 
offered  to  me,  and  use  all  other  opportunities  of 
improvement  faithfully,  to  the  honor  of  God  ? 
Do  I  endeavor  to  do  this  when  I  am  stationed 


336      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

far  off,  and  obtain  for  this  purpose  advice  from  the 
parent  house  ?  Do  I  allow  myself  to  be  so  ab- 
sorbed in  learning  or  teaching  that  it  leads  my 
soul  rather  away  from,  than  to  God  ?  Do  I  seek 
so  to  turn  all  my  learning  and  teaching  to  His 
service,  that  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth  may 
lead  me  to  eternal  life,  that  I  may  grow  in  grace 
and  the  knowledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ  ?  [Tit.  i.  I,  2  ;  52f.  Pet.  iii.  i8  ;  2  St.  Tim. 
ii.  25,  26.) 

39.  Have  I  omitted  to  take  care  of  my  bodily 
health,  as  it  is  my  duty,  by  enjoying  fresh  air  at 
the  appointed  times,  by  moderation  in  eating 
and  drinking,  not  indulging  my  appetite,  or 
breaking  the  rules  of  the  house  ?  (i  St.  Tim.  v.  23  ; 
I  Cor.  X.  31.) 

40.  Do  I  regularly  consider  the  rules  of  the 
house  and  the  duties  of  my  office  there  set  forth, 
and  the  passages  in  the  Bible  upon  which  they 
are  founded  {Rules  for  the  House,  §  3-5),  and  my 
vows  as  a  Deaconess  ?  Do  I  use  these  questions 
once  every  week  ? 

41.  Do  I  earnestly  struggle  against  all  vanity, 
keeping  conscientiously  to  the  prescribed  dress, 

adorning  myself  with  the  ornaments  required  in 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  337 

Holy  Scripture  ?  (i  5/.  Tim.  ii.  9  ;  i  St.  Pet.  iii.  3, 

4-} 

42.  Have  I  sought  to  be  faithful  in  that  which 
is  least  {St.  Luke  xvi.  10),  obeying  all  other  pre- 
scribed rules  for  the  Lord's  sake,  however  unim- 
portant they  may  seem,  that  no  loss  or  injury  may 
occur  to  the  institution  which  I  serve,  through  my 
fault  ?  {St.  Jolin  vi.  12.)  Do  I  remember  that  our 
institution  is  only  supported  by  charity,  and 
receive  all  that  is  given  me  with  thanksgiving  ? 

43.  When  not  permitted  to  see  the  fruits  of  my 
labor,  have  I  allowed  myself  to  grow  desponding 
and  idle  in  my  work  instead  of  hoping  ever  against 
hope,  and  looking  upon  myself  as  a  sower  who 
must  wait  patiently  for  the  blessing  from  heaven  ? 
{St.  James  v.  7,  8),  and  trusting  in  God's 
promises  ?  {Isa.  xlix.  14  ;  Iv.  10,  11  ;  Ps.  xc.  16.) 
44-  If  God  allow55  me  to  see  the  good  seed 
spring  up  into  the  hearts  of  any  amongst  whom 
I  labor,  do  I  give  all  the  glory  to  Him  Who  has 
given  me  power  and  opportunity,  and  acknow- 
ledge myself  an  unprofitable  servant  ?  {St,  Luke 
xvii.  10.) 

45.  Have  I  in  all  my  actions,  even  when  not 
actively   employed   in   the   duties  of  my   office, 
22 


338       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

sought  to  show  that  I  am  the  Lord's  servant, 
giving  offence  to  none,  but  rather  seeking  the 
honor  of  the  Sisterhood  ?  (2.  Cor.  vi.  3.) 

46.  Do  I  daily  endeavor  to  give  up  my  will 
more  entirely  to  God,  forgetting  those  things 
which  are  behind  {Phil.  iii.  13  ;  St.  Ltike  ix.  62), 
forsaking  with  my  whole  heart  all  that  I  have 
{St.  Ltike  xiv.  33),  even  all  those  which  were 
formerly  my  favorite  thoughts  and  wishes,  that 
they  may  not  disturb  me  in  my  holy  service,  that 
I  may  be  able  to  serve  the  Lord  Jesus  always 
with  more  faithfulness,  perseverance,  and  self- 
denial,  in  His  vineyard  ? 

47.  Do  I  receive  all  the  sufferings  which  God 
sends  me,  with  submission  ?  Do  I  seek  by  them 
to  grow  in  patience,  in  renouncing  my  own  will 
in  obedience  to  the  will  of  God  ?  {Heb.  x.  35,  36  ; 
St.  Matt.  xvi.  14,  25.)  Do  I  cast  all  my  care  for 
the  future  upon  Him,  knowing  that  His  grace  is 
sufficient  for  me  (2  Cor.  xii.  9),  so  that  my  mind 
may  not  be  moved  from  the  peace  of  God  and 
the  simplicity  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  I  may 
seek  to  rejoice  in  Him  alway,  and  to  be  careful 
for  nothing,  but  in  everything,  by  prayer  and 
supplication  with  thanksgiving,  make  my  requests 


At  Home  and  Abroad. 


339 


known  unto  God  ?  (2  Cor.  xi.  3  ;  Phil.  iv.  4-7  ;  Si. 
Matt.  vi.  31-34.) 

48.  Is  it  my  joy  to  be  dead  indeed  unto  the 
world,  to  walk  by  faith,  having  my  life  hid  with 
Christ  in  God  ?   {Col.  iii.  1-3  ;  Gal.  ii.  20.) 

49.  Is  my  aim  in  every  thought  and  deed  to 
advance  the  glory  of  God  and  my  own  salvation, 
as  well  as  that  of  others,  so  that  I  am  able  to  say 
*'  to  me  to  live  is  Christ,  and  to  die  is  gain  "? 
{Phil.  i.  21.) 

III. 

EXTRACTS   EROM   RULES   FOR  DEACONESSES. 

Any  person  who  wishes  to  become  a  Deacon- 
ess^ must  be  able  to  read  well,  write,  and  know 
something  of  arithmetic.  She  must  be  eighteen, 
and  usually  not  above  forty.  She  must  express 
her  wish  in  writing  to  the  directors,  and  send 
with  it — 

1.  A  certificate  of  Baptism. 

2.  A  short  account  of  her  life,  composed  by 
herself. 

*  Many  more  educational  qualifications  are  required  of  those 
who  are  to  be  especially  trained  for  Teaching-Deaconesees  in 
the  Training  School. 


340       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

3.  A  testimonial  of  good  moral  character  from 
her  pastor. 

4.  A  medical  certificate  of  good  health. 

She  must  obtain  the  consent  of  her  parents,  if 
living. 

Every  Deaconess  must  go  through  a  proba- 
tionary period  of  from  six  to  twelve  months  : 
this  time  shall  be  extended,  if  it  seem  desirable, 
to  two,  or  even  three  years.  It  is  to  be  spent  in 
the  institution.  The  probationary  Sister  is 
expected  to  perform  cheerfully  all  the  work 
imposed  on  her,  and  in  a  docile  spirit  to  receive 
all  the  instructions  and  directions  given  her.* 

When  she  becomes  a  Deaconess  she  receives 
a  salary  of  ;^3  155.  ($18.30.) 

A  Deaconess  is  not  received  unless  she  be 
elected  by  a  majority  of  those  then  residing  in 
the  house. 

Some  special  Duties  of  the  Sisters. 

To   observe  punctually  the  directions  of  the 

doctor  with   regard   to   medicine,  nursing,    and 

*  The  Sisters  are  encouraged  to  make  use  of  the  library,  and  to 
take  every  opportunity  of  obtaining  such  instruction  as  may 
improve  their  minds  and  assist  them  in  their  work  ;  e.  g.  to 
study  foreign  languages,  and  singing.  A  museum  of  natural 
history  is  in  progress. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  341 

diet,  lighting,  warming,  etc.,  without  speaking 
against  his  advice,  and  to  inform  him  daily  of 
the  patient's  state.  To  make  use  of  no  remedies 
but  those  prescribed  by  him.  To  send  for  a  cler- 
gyman as  soon  as  the  patient  desires  it.  To 
read  to  those  of  their  own  communion  the  Bible 
or  other  edifying  works,  according  to  the  direc- 
tion of  the  clergyman.  To  pray  with  him,  and 
if  the  clergyman  desire  it,  to  inform  him  of  the 
patient's  state  of  mind. 

The  Deaconess  must  endeavor  to  perform  all 
her  duties  without  noise.  She  must  be  kind, 
cheerful,  patient,  and  watchful,  so  that  it  may 
appear  she  serves  the  sick  for  Christ's  sake.  In 
her  spiritual  care  of  the  sick  she  must  endeavor 
to  point  out  to  them  the  love  of  God — that 
though  He  wo'undeth,  His  hands  make  whole 
(Job  V.  18) ;  that  He  allows  us  to  suffer  in  the 
flesh  that  we  may  cease  from  sin  (i  St.  Pet.  iv. 
i) ;  that  He  makes  whole,  that  we  may  sin  no 
more  [St.  John  v.  14) ;  and  that  the  works  of  God 
may  be  made  manifest  in  us.  (St.  John  ix  1-3.) 
She  must  consider  her  patients  as  those  who, 
by  means  of  their  cross,  are  placed  in  Christ's 
school;  she  must  be  kind  and  patient,  yet  not 


342       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

always  speak  only  of  God's  grace,  but  when 
necessary,  warn  and  exhort  to  listen  to  the 
awakening  voice  from  above. 

''  Those  whom  I  love  I  rebuke  and  chasten  ; 
be  watchful,  therefore^  and  repent."  (Rev.  iii.  19.) 
Especially,  she  must  strive  to  promote  Christian 
resignation  to  God's  will,  that  the  patients  may 
not  vex  themselves  with  anxious  thoughts  about 
their  recovery,  or  worldly  cares,  but  may  cast 
all  their  care  upon  God,  in  everything  by  prayer 
and  supplication,  with  thanksgiving,  making 
their  requests  known  unto  Him  iPhil.  iv.  6) ;  car- 
ing only  for  one  thing,  that  they  may  please  the 
Lord  ;  whether  they  live,  living  to  the  Lord,  or 
whether  dying,  dying  to  Him. 

The  Deaconess  must  not  allow  the  patients  to 
talk  much  of  worldly  things,  nor  even  allow 
them  to  converse  so  much  on  religious  matters, 
that  they  have  not  time  for  meditation,  and 
communion  with  God.  This  would  besides  be 
injurious  to  herself.  She  must  by  no  means  dis- 
pute with  the  sick,  nor  allow  them  to  dispute 
with  one  another  about  religion.  She  should 
employ  the  patients  in  useful  work,  as  far  as 
their  strength  will  allow. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  343 

Attendance  on   the  sick  in  the  town  of  Kaisers- 
ivertJi  and  other  "places. 

If  a  Deaconess  be  required  in  a  family,  the 
Superior  shall  first  visit  it  and  appoint  a  Sister  or 
Sisters.  These  Sisters  shall  not  be  assisted  by 
relations  or  friends  in  their  treatment.  If  any 
Sister  finds  her  services  superfluous  she  should 
leave,  since  her  duty  is  not  to  amuse  or  be  simply 
a  companion.  She  shall  take  her  meals  alone,  or 
in  the  patient's  room.  She  must  observe  a 
prudent  reserve  in  her  conduct  to  all  members  of 
the  family,  and  devote  herself  entirely  to  her 
patient.  She  must  not  repeat  what  she  hears, 
nor  allow  any  gossiping  with  servants  or  others. 
She  must  not  go  out  except  when  it  is  necessary 
to  call  the  doctor  or  clergyman  immediately. 
She  must  not  make  acquaintance  with  or  visit 
the  neighbors,  the  duties  of  her  office  allowing  her 
no  time  for  it.  If  change  of  air  be  necessary, 
permission  will  be  granted  to  the  Sisters  to  stay 
with  relations,  or  sometimes  friends.  A  Sister  is 
not  permitted  to  receive  any  presents ;  should 
they  be  pressed  upon  her,  she  must  send  all  to 


344      Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

the  institution,  to  be  placed  in  the  Sisters'  box, 
the  contents  of  which  are  devoted  to  Christmas 
presents,  etc.,  to  the  Sisters,  or  journeys  for  the 
benefit  of  their  health. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  345 


4. 

Sisters  0f  Cljarita-  0f  i\(t  Samt^  oi  i\it 

€mlMxon  oi  i^z  P0I5  €xobb, 

St.  Petersburgh,  Russia. 

THE  following  account  of  the  Sisterhood  of 
the  ''Society  of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Holy 
Cross,"  was  prepared  a  few  years  since,  by  the 
Baroness  de  Rahden,  first  maid  of  honor  to  her 
Imperial  Highness  the  Grand  Duchess  Helen  of 
Russia,  at  the  request  of  the  Rt.  Rev.  J.  Freeman 
Young,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Florida,  to  whom  it  was 
originally  addressed.  It  has  been  kindly  furnished 
by  him  for  publication,  having  never  before  been 
translated  or  printed. 

"  Sir, — I  scarcely  know  how  to  excuse  myself  in  your  eyes, 
for  my  long  silence  since  tlie  receipt  of  your  parcel,  and  of  the 
kind  letter  which  accompanied  it.  Whatever  may  have  been 
the  numerous  reasons  which  prevented  me  from  answering  at 
once,  I  do  not  care  to  enumerate  them,  but  prefer  to  throw 
myself  on  your  indulgence.  Permit  me  to  begin  by  thanking 
you,  in  the  name  of  Madame  la  Grande  Duchesse  Hdl6ne.  Her 
Imperial  Highness  was  greatly  touched  by  your  promptness 
to  serve  her,  as  also  by  the  kindness  of  the  Reverend  Dr 
Muhlenberg.  His  book  affords  valuable  information  with 
regard  to  the  hospitals,  and  will  remain  in  the  library  of  the 


346       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Grande  Dacliesse,  as  a  souvenir  of  the  fraternal  spirit  existing 
among  all  engaged  in  doing  good.  In  exchange  for  the  'carte,' 
which  Dr.  Muhlenberg  sent  -with  his  work,  Madame  la  Grande 
Duchesse  begs  he  will  accept  the  enclosed  portrait.  The  other 
copy  is  for  yourself,  as  also  the  photographs  of  the  Superior 
of  our  Sisters  of  Charity,  Elizabeth  Kartzoflf,  of  the  Priest  of 
the  Society,  Father  Constantine  Stefanowitch,  and  of  the  Phy- 
sician-in-chief, Doctor  Tarassoff.  You  wished  to  have  some 
historical  notes  on  the  foundation  and  progress  of  the  '  Society 
of  the  Exaltation  of  the  Cross.'  I  give  you  them  vnth  pleasure, 
together  with  the  necessary  dates  and  statistics. 

"It  was  the  Crimean  war  which  first  gave  to  Madame  la 
Grande  Duchesse  H^^ne,  the  first  idea  of  the  foundation  of  a 
charitable  society  for  the  purpose  of  doing  hospital  and 
ambulance  work  on  the  field  of  battle.  Her  Imperial  Highness 
made  an  appeal  to  the  patriotism  and  charity  of  the  Eussian 
women,  and  soon  quite  a  number  presented  themselves.  The 
Grande  Duchesse,  assisted  by  a  council  of  competent  persons, 
presided  herself,  in  the  choice  of  candidates,  who  should  serve  an 
apprenticeship  during  a  given  length  of  time,  in  order  to  become 
accustomed  to  the  arduous  duties  which  would  eventually  de- 
volve upon  them.  By  means  of  zeal  and  good  will,  the  difficul- 
ties which  constantly  arise  in  the  organization  of  this  work,  so 
entirely  new  in  our  country,  are  slowly  but  surely  overcome. 

"  I  recall  with  much  emotion,  that  time  of  anguish  and  enthu- 
siasm, when  each  endeavored  to  take  his  share  in  the  heroic 
struggle  of  our  country  against  combined  Europe.  There  was 
a  general  spirit  of  emulation  in  sending  to  the  army,  lint, 
linen,  clothing,  medicines,  tea,  dainties,  etc.  The  palace  of 
the  Grande  Duchesse  H^lfene,  resembled  a  large  depot,  where 
were  collected  together  all  these  pious  donations.  As  soon  as 
there  was  a  sufficient  quantity  on  hand,  her  Imperial  High- 
ness forwarded  them  to  the  Crimea,  generally  under  the  care  of 
an  employee  of  her  own  household,  who  placed  them  in  the 
hands  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Cross,  to  be  conscientiously  distri- 
buted in  the  hospitals. 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  347 

"But  to  return  to  the  subject.  On  tlie  4tli  of  November,  1854, 
a  first  division  of  Sisters,  under  the  direction  of  Mme.  Stahowitch, 
the  widow  of  an  infantry  Colonel,  set  out  for  the  Crimea, 
accompanied  by  a  physician,  Doctor  Tarassoflf,  and  by  a  priest 
who  was  to  be  to  them  a  confessor.  On  the  5th  of  December, 
of  the  same  yeajr,  a  second  division  followed  them,  under  the 
direction  of  Sister  Baconnino,  one  of  the  most  devoted  heroines 
of  that  phalanx  of  courageous  and  indefatigable  women.  Two 
physicians  accompanied  them.  The  Grands  Duchesse  H^l^ne 
employed,  at  her  own  expense,  during  the  campaign,  five  dis- 
tinguished physicians,  specially  recommended  by  the  Univer- 
sities of  the  country.  It  would  occupy  too  much  space  to  give 
the  dates  of  the  departures  of  each  of  these  Societies  of  Sisters. 
At  the  end  of  the  year  1855,  they  numbered  in  all,  203,  which 
had  gone  to  the  Crimea  at  Sebastopol,  Bakhtchisarai,  and 
Simferofol — at  Cherson,  Nikolaew,  Elisabethgrad,  and  at  Fin- 
lande,  Helsingfors,  Abo,  and  Wibourg. 

"Before  leaving,  they  took  a  very  simple  oath,  which  bound 
them  for  one  year,  and  in  which  they  promised  obedience  to 
their  Superiors  and  charity  toward  the  sick,  for  the  love  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Their  rules  were  contained  in  a  few  sen- 
tences. The  service  of  God  in  the  persons  of  the  sick  and 
wounded  comprised  the  whole.  Their  costume,  simple,  con- 
venient, and  scrupulously  neat,  was  an  object  of  special  care  to 
the  Grande  Duchesse,  who  understood  the  importance  of 
garments  peculiarly  adapted  to  this  kind  of  work. 

*'  The  Sisters  had  dresses  of  dark  brown  merino,  with  a  deep 
cape,  white  collar  and  cufis,  and  white  apron,  and  a  cap  of  a 
peculiar  shape.  A  light  blue  ribbon  held  the  gilt  cross,  which 
they  put  about  their  neck  on  the  day  when  they  took  their 
vows  of  service.  This  cross  had  on  one  side  the  image  of  the 
Saviour,  with  these,  his  own  words  :  '  Take  my  yoke  upon 
you,'  {St.  3fatt.  xi.  29,)  and  on  the  other  side,  these  words  of 
the  Psalmist,  'The  Lord  is  my  strength.'  {Psalm  xviii.  1.) 

"As  you  will  have  seen,  by  the  letters  of  the  Sisters,  and  by 
the  report  of  Dr.  Pirogroff,  which  I  gave  you  when  you  were  in 


348       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

Kussia,  tlie  Sisters  were  placed  in  the  various  hospitals  and 
ambulances  of  Sebastopol,  in  small  divisions,  always  under 
the  supervision  of  a  Sister  Superior,  while  the  Superior-General 
had  the  entire  executive  government  of  all  the  divisions.  I  will 
not  dwell  in  detail  on  the  services  rendered  during  th«  war  by 
the  Sisters  of  Charity.  The  grateful  artny  cherishes  a  tender 
recollection  of  it.  Our  celebrated  military  surgeon,  Dr.  Piro- 
gofif,  who  was  their  immediate  chief,  and  to  whom  the  Grande 
Duchesse  H^16ne  had  cypeciaUy  entrusted  the  direction  of  the 
community  in  the  hospitals,  awarded  to  them  the  most  glorious 
testimonials.  This  extraordinary  man,  whose  medical  genius 
was  only  equalled  by  his  high  integrity,  passed  seven  months 
in  the  hospital  at  Sebastopol.  His  most  faithful  ally  was  the 
Sister  Baconnine,  who  remained  on  duty  until  the  very  last 
moment,  and  did  not  cross  the  bridge,  which  was  almost  imme- 
diately afterward  destroyed,  until  the  very  last  of  her  patients 
had  been  conveyed  to  a  place  of  safety.  After  the  taking  of  the 
tower  of  Malakoff,  commenced  the  work  of  transporting  the 
sick  to  Simferofol,  and  to  Bakhtchisarai,  while  the  hospitals  of 
these  two  cities  sent  all  their  sick  and  wounded,  who  could  be 
moved,  to  Nikolaeff,  Ekaterinoslaw,  and  other  cities  of  the 
Empire.  Only  those  who  understand  the  dreadful  condition 
of  the  roads  of  the  peninsula,  can  appreciate  the  difficulties — I 
might  almost  say  martyrdom  of  these  transportations,  in  the 
months  of  October  and  November.  Four  times  the  Sister 
Baconnine,  and  the  nine  Sisters  under  her,  accompanied  hun- 
dreds of  the  wounded  from  Simferopol  to  Ekaterinoslaw,  often 
walking  beside  the  carriages,  wherein  the  wounded  were 
stretched  out,  bathing  their  wounds  evening  and  morning,  and 
distributing  warm  drinks  among  them  from  time  to  time. 

"  It  was  .just  at  this  time  that  illness  and  death  came  among 
the  communities.  The  first  Superior-General,  fatigued  in  body 
and  in  mind,  had  set  out  on  her  return  to  St.  Petersburg,  with 
several  of  the  Sisters,  also  worn  out  with  their  labors,  after  a 
year  of  hard  work.  Another  Superior-General,  the  Sister 
KartzofP,  had  taken  her  place,  and  governed  the  community  with 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  349 

a  rare  intelligence.  At  Simferopol,  the  Sister  Kaxtzo^'  fouD  J 
herself  at  the  head  of  the  hospitals  where  the  typhus  fever  was 
raging.  The  ardor  of  the  struggle  was  no  longer  sustained  by 
the  hope  of  triumph.  The  inclemencies  of  a  rainy  autumn  fol- 
lowed the  tropical  heat  of  summer — devastating  fever  had  suc- 
ceeded to  the  somewhat  lesser  sufferings  of  the  TV'ounded.  A 
renewed  amount  of  energy  and  determination  was  requisite  on 
the  part  of  the  Sisters,  but  their  strength  was  not  equal  to  their 
courage.  The  Superior-General  was  the  first  to  fail.  This  irre- 
parable loss  left  in  the  community  a  gap  which  nothing  could 
ever  fill.  Then  the  Sister  Kartzoff  was  removed  for  many  lono- 
weeks  by  malignant  typhus  from  her  post  of  duty.  The  Sister 
Baconnine  also  narrowly  escaped  death.  However,  her  irou 
constitution  gained  the  mastery,  and  it  was  to  her  that  the 
Grande  Duchesse  entrusted  the  post  of  Superior-General. 
Eleven  of  the  Sisters  lie  at  rest  in  the  Crimea,  among  the 
brave  soldiers  whose  death  agonies  they  had  helped  to  soothe. 
Two  of  the  Sisters  died  in  Finland  during  the  war.  '  Blessed 
are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord.  They  rest  from  theii 
labors,  and  their  works  do  follow  them.'  (Apocalypse  xiv.  13.) 

"After  the  peace,  as  fast  as  the  hospitals  were  organized  in 
the  south,  the  Sisters  set  out  again  for  Petersburg,  some  to 
return  to  their  families,  some  to  devote  themselves  forever  to 
the  care  of  the  poor  and  the  sick.  The  groundwork  of  the 
Grande  Duchesse,  though  temporary  originally,  was  destined 
to  take  deep  root  throughout  the  country.  One  band  of  Sisters 
(31)  adopted  voluntarily  the  doctrines  of  the  Grande  Duchesse, 
with  regard  to  the  future  permanency  of  the  Community. 
Her  Highness  allowed  them  to  occupy  one  wing  of  her  palace, 
while  they  were  awaiting  more  permanent  arrangements,  and 
applied  at  hospital  head-quarters,  in  order  to  obtain  for  them 
appointments  to  a  neW  field  of  activity.  As  in  all  countries  of 
the  world,  there  was  a  strong  opposition  to  the  introduction  of 
Sisters  into  the  hospitals.  Through  the  influence  of  the  Grande 
Duchesse  they  were,  however,  tolerated  in  one  of  the  hospitals 
— one  of  those  least  cared  for  by  the  city,  that  of  the  working 


350         SlSl  ERHOODS   AND   DEACONESSES 

people,  where  the  mortality  had  been  greatest,  typhus  fever 
almost  continual,  and  the  administration  almost  wholly 
neglected.  Their  rough  apprenticeship  during  the  war  had 
been  of  advantage  to  the  Sisters,  and  they  went  to  work  with 
great  zeal.  At  first  only  tolerated,  they  soon  became  indispen- 
sable— ^the  laundry  as  well  as  the  kitchen  was  the  object  of 
special  care,  and  the  hospital  underwent  an  entire  change.  At 
the  end  of  two  years,  the  Sisters  were  as  much  loved  and  re- 
spected, as  in  the  hospitals  of  the  Crimea,  and  they  themselves 
are  so  much  attached  to  the  hospitals,  that,  notwithstanding 
their  arduous  duties,  they  feel  it  a  privilege  to  remain 
there. 

*  •  Is  it  not  a  lasting  glory  to  human  nature  to  witness  the  increase 
of  zeal,  in  proportion  to  the  emergencies  of  the  case.  Already 
the  Minister  of  the  Marine,  under  the  enlightened  influence  of 
the  Grand  Duke  Constantine,  had  willingly  opened  to  them  the 
gates  of  his  hospitals  (in  1856).  The  Grande  Duchesse  Hel^ne 
established  them  in  the  Child's  Hospital  (in  1858),  and  in  Max- 
imilian's Hospital  (in  1857),  which  are  under  her  jurisdiction. 
Finally  the  Minister  of  War  called  meetings  of  them  (hi  1862), 
and  continued  to  do  so.  The  insurrection  of  Poland  (in  1863), 
rendered  it  necessary  that  some  of  the  Sisters  should  be  sent  to 
the  western  provinces  of  the  Empire.  At  Wilna  (in  1864)  the 
government  had  entrusted  to  them  the  care  of  the  Foundling 
Hospital.  At  the  time  of  which  we  write,  the  Sisters  were  thus 
divided — at  the  first  grand  Hospital  at  St.  Petersburg,  seventeen 
Sisters  and  one  Superior.  At  the  Marine  Hospital  at  St. 
Petersburg,  six  Sisters  and  one  Superior.  At  the  Workman's 
Hospital  at  St.  Petersburg,  eight  Sisters  and  one  Superior.  At 
the  Maximilian  Hospital,  two  Sisters.  At  the  Child's  Hospital, 
one  Sister  and  two  novices.  At  the  Hospital  for  Women,  or 
Mothers'  Home,  one  Sister,  and  all  the  novices  in  rotation.  At 
Wilna,  in  the  Foundling  Hospital,  three  Sisters.  The  ambu- 
lance, in  the  Mothers'  Home,  the  school,  visiting  the  poor  at 
their  homes,  and  the  various  duties  of  the  establishment,  occupy 
the  remainder  of  the  Sisters,  who  number  in  all  sixty-one,  with 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  351 

nine  novices.  These  last  necessarily  vary  in  number,  from 
time  to  time. 

"After  having  paused  at  the  temporary  establishment  of  the 
Community  at  the  Palace  Michel,  we  must  first  follow  it  to  a 
rented  house,  at  Gail,  where  it  remained  for  a  period  of  two  years, 
and  thence  to  a  house  which  the  Grande  Duchesse  He'lene  secured 
for  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  and  which  they  occupied  after  July, 
1859.  Situated  between  two  of  the  most  thickly-inhabited  dis- 
tricts of  the  city,  the  Mothers'  Home  of  the  Society  of  the  Ex- 
altation of  the  Cross,  is  eminently  adapted  as  the  abode  of  the 
Sisters.  In  fact,  their  field  of  usefulness,  at  first  limited  to  the 
care  of  the  sick  and  wounded  in  the  military  hospitals  during 
the  war,  has  by  degrees  extended  itself  over  an  almost  unlimited 
area.  The  principle  established  as  the  basis  of  rule  by  their 
august  founder  is  this, — that  all  human  suffering,  which  appeals 
to  charity,  comes  within  the  sphere  of  duty  of  the  Sisters.  This 
very  broad  principle  necessitated  a  wise  moderation  in  the  ex- 
ecution of  duty,  or,  if  I  may  so  express  myself,  a  central  con- 
centration. It  was  resolved  that  the  care  of  the  sick  poor  should 
always  be  of  the  first  importance,  either  in  the  hospital,  the 
ambulance,  or  the  dwelling..  The  care  of  sick  who  were  able 
to  pay  is  absolutely  forbidden,  except  in  very  extreme  cases.  In 
the  care  of  the  sick  is  naturally  comprised  visitation  of  the  poor 
at  the'r  own  homes,  and  the  necessary  duties  pertaining  thereto, 
as  well  as  the  visitation  of  hospitals  for  workmen,  and  asylums 
for  old  men.  After  this  come  the  schools  and  homes  for 
orphans,  prisons,  etc. 

"I  speak  only  of  what  comprises  the  field  of  activity  of  the 
Sisters.  It  is  very  probable  that  it  wiU  not  become  materially 
extended,  though  attaining  larger  ]3roportions  in  the  various 
branches  ;but  if  any  unforeseen  trouble  should  arise,  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Sisters  would  be  at  once  soHcited,  iinless  directly 
forbidden  by  their  rules.  At  this  very  time,  for  example,  when 
the  ei)idemic  which  has  spread  among  our  working  classes,  has 
made  many  orphans,  without  homes  or  support,  the  Society  of 
Sisters,  moved  to  pity  by  the  sight  of  these  little  forsaken 


352       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

creatures,  applied  to  the  Grande  Ducliesse  Ilclene,  and  with  her 
assistance,  and  that  of  the  benevolent  Society  of  St.  Peters- 
burg, a  temporary  asylum  for  orphans  is  about  to  be  established, 
under  the  direct  care  of  the  Superior.  Servants  of  the  poor, 
for  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  give  food  and  drink  to  those 
who  hunger  and  thirst,  they  clothe  the  naked,  nurse  the  sick, 
and  visit  those  who  are  in  prison,  without  distinction  of  age, 
faith,  or  nationality, 

"  The  Mothers'  Home  serves  as  a  dwelling  for  the  Sisters 
who  have  an  office  among  the  Community.  Such  are  the  Sister 
Superior,  the  Sister  Econouse,  the  Sister  Maitrosse,  the  Nuns, 
the  Sisters  charged  to  visit  the  sick,  the  Sisters  of  the  school, 
the  Sisters  who  direct  the  hospitals  for  women  and  for  children, 
the  Sisters  who  do  the  work  of  the  hospital  for  workingmen,  the 
Nuns,  and  the  old,  infirm  Sisters.  The  maison  mhve,  sup- 
plies as  charity,  a  Woman's  Hospital,  of  fifteen  beds,  opened 
in  1860.  It  is  in  this  hospital  that  the  nuns  serve  their  appren- 
ticeship, of  the  care  to  be  given  the  sick,  A  Child's  Hospital 
of  twelve  beds,*  a  school  for  twenty  little  poor  girls,  and  an 
ambulance,  of  which  I  will  speak  more  in  detail. 

"Since  the  beginning  of  their  labors  in  the  hospital  for 
workmen,  the  Sisters  had  been  struck  with  the  serious  condi- 
tion, often  almost  desperate,  in  which  the  sick  arrived  at  the 
hospital.  Wounds  in  the  leg,  so  frequent  in  certain  trades,  was 
neglected  even  to  mortification,  rotting  of  the  bones,  or  even 
fatal  fevers—in  a  word,  the  sufferers  struggled  until  the  very 
tools  fell  from  their  hands,  before  they  would  give  up,  and  go 
to  the  hospital.  To  the  remonstrances  of  the  Sisters,  the 
patients  replied  that  they  could  not  give  up  work  just  for  a 
slight  wound  or  temporary  ailment,  and  yield  to  others  the 
post  wherein  they  earned  their  daily  bread.  What  could  be 
answered  to  this  argument?  The  Sisters  had  the  happy  idea  to 
make  these  workmen  promise  to  return  to  them  to  be  cared  for, 
in  case  of  returning  illness,  and  they  could  nurse  them,    "^hej- 

*  The  Grande  Duchesse  is  about  building  a  child's  hospital,  of  eighty- 
beds,  beside  the  Society  of  the  Cross. 


At  Home  AxNd  Abroad.  353 

promised  to  dress  their  wounds,  and  to  ask  advice  from  the  doc- 
tors of  the  Society  in  case  of  illness.  Soon,  two  or  three  persons 
presented  themselves  to  the  Society.  It  seems  that  the 
authori  :ation  given  was  a  blessing,  for  the  number  of  the  sick 
increased  day  by  day.  Doctor  Tarassoff,  a  true  brother  of 
charity,  devoted  an  hour  each  morning  to  the  little  ambulance 
which  was  almost  imperceptibly  formed.  A  room  on  the 
ground  floor  was  devoted  to  the  dressing  of  wounds.  At  the 
end  of  the  lirst  year,  forty  or  fifty  persons  came  every  morning. 
And  soon  Doctor  Tarassoff  was  no  longer  equal  to  the 
emergency.  The  Sisters  and  novices,  in  turn,  dressed  the 
wounds,  and  prepared  the  medicines,  which  the  Grande 
Duchesse  Helore  gave  gratis. 

"The  charity  of  the  Sisters  had  succeeded.  The  working 
population  ran  in  crowds  to  the  Society  of  the  Exaltation  of  the 
Cross.  'It  became  necessary  twice  to  enlarge  the  apartment  de- 
voted to  the  ambulance.  And  now,  four  large  rooms,  receive 
every  morning  and  evening  hundreds  of  persons,  in  need  of 
care,  who  arrive  from  all  parts  of  the  town.  Eight  doctors, 
two  of  whom  are  more  especially  surgeons,  examine  the  patients, 
and  write  the  necessary  prescriptions.  Small  operations  are 
performed  in  a  room  devoted  to  this  purpose  ;  the  patients  who 
require  several  hours  of  rest,  find  a  bed  in  a  separate  room, 
where  they  can  remain  temporarily.  A  bathing  apparatus  is 
connected  with  the  ambulance — in  fact  every  effort  has  been 
made  to  furnish  to  the  patients  every  requirement  out  of  the 
regular  order  of  things.  The  medi ernes  are  prepared  in  the 
pharmacy  of  the  Community,  by  a  Sister  and  her  aids,  and  given 
gratis. 

"In  1861,  8000  persons,  and  even  more,  passed  through  the 
ambulance ;  in  1862,  14,000,  in  1863,  19,400,  and  1864,  23,000. 
The  Municipality  de  Petersburg,  struck  by  the  immense 
amount  of  good  wrought  by  this  institution,  has  voted  an 
annual  subscription  of  five  thousand  rubles,  to  pay  for  medi- 
cines, and  remunerate  the  physicians.  From  nine  o'clock  in 
the  morning,  the  court  of  the  Society  is  full.     With  a  patience 

23 


354       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

and  an  abnegation  worthy  of  all  praise,  the  doctors  remain  at 
their  post  until  the  last  patient  has  been  attended  to.  They 
often  do  not  leave  until  three  in  the  afternoon.  The  Superior 
herself,  the  Sister  who  superintends  the  "Women's  Hospital 
in  the  Mothers'  Home,  and  all  the  Nuns,  except  those  who  are 
on  duty,  devote  their  whole  mornings  to  assisting  the  doctors. 
What  an  apprenticeship  for  the  Nuns,  before  being  admitted  to 
the  service  of  the  hospitals  !  What  a  school  of  practice  for  the 
doctors  !  What  a  blessing  for  the  poor  !  The  example  also  has 
done  good. 

♦'Another  ambulance  has  been  established,  under  the  care 
of  the  philanthropic  society,  in  a  central  part  of  the  city.  I 
must  still  tell  you  of  the  government  of  the  Society,  and  its 
rules.  The  rules  are  elaborated,  so  to  speak,  every  day. 
Besides  the  fundamental  principles,  which  are  few  and  simple, 
practise  has  built  slowly,  but  surely  and  safely,  the  walls  of  the 
edifice.  Little  by  little,  they  have  fixed  what  life  itself  only 
outlined,  and  after  ten  years,  they  now  arrange,  sort,  and  regu- 
late definitely  what  is,  without  written  law,  the  rule  of  the  House. 
Naturally,  terms  of  admission  have  been  determined  since  the 
first.  During  the  war,  the  candidates  took  the  dress  of  the 
Sisters,  and  received  the  Cross  after  a  short  experience  of  three 
or  four  months.  The  term  of  novitiate  service  varied  from  six 
months  to  a  year.  During  this  time  the  novices  are  only 
employed  in  the  Mothers'  Home,  where  they  are  initiated  in  all 
that  pertains  to  their  vocation.  The  mistress  of  the  Nuns,  one 
of  the  oldest  Sisters,  overlooks  and  directs  them.  To  enter  the 
Society,  they  must  be  between  eighteen  and  forty  years  of  age — 
of  blameless  character,  good  health,  and  knowing  how  to  read 
and  ^vrite.  After  a  year  of  service,  which  may  be  prolonged, 
at  tbe  pleasure  of  the  Council,  the  Novices  take  the  dress  of  the 
Sisters. 

*' A  religious  ceremony,  invoking  the  blessing  of  God  on  the 
new  Sister,  accompanies  this  decisive  act.  In  taking  the  dress, 
each  Sister  promises  one  year  of  service — this  promise  is  re- 
newed every  year,  for  five  years.     At  the  end  of  this  term,  the 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  355 

Sisters  receive  the  Cross,  and  do  not  renew  tbeir  promise,  for 
it  is  understood  that  unless  from  very  urgent  causes,  a  Sister 
who  holds  the  Cross,  will  never  of  her  free  will  leave  the  service. 
It  is  in  a  very  solemn  manner  that  the  Sisters  receive  the  Cross. 
They  receive  the  sacrament  the  same  day,  or  the  day  previous. 
All  the  assembled  Society  assist  in  the  religious  act,  by  which 
the  priest,  in  giving  them  the  Cross,  consecrates  in  the  name  of 
God,  the  voluntary  sacrifice  of  their  lives.  No  vow  binds  them 
— the  love  of  Christ  and  of  their  neighbor,  alone,  holds  them. 

"After  the  Crimean  War»  persons  of  all  creeds  entered  the 
ranks  of  the  Society.  "With  an  elevation  of  thought,  worthy 
the  Christian  Church,  the  rules  still  allow  this.  Catholics  and 
Protestants  are  equally  welcome  in  the  Society.  Naturally, 
religious  life  there,  is  purely  orthodox.  Morning  and  evening 
prayers,  divine  services,  pious  lectures,  follow  each  other  with 
regularity,  under  the  spiritual  guidance  of  the  priest  or  con- 
fessor of  the  Society.  Except  the  prayers  morning  and  even- 
ing, the  Sisters  of  this  persuasion  are  not  obliged  to  attend. 
I  have  never  heard  a  complaint  of  religious  difference.  To 
understand  such  a  remarkable  state  of  things,  it  is  necessary  to 
appreciate  fully  the  spirit  of  inborn  toleration  which  charac- 
terizes the  Russian  people. 

"The  true  toleration,  is  a  more  perfect  phase  of  the  develop- 
ment of  the  Christian  idea,  in  the  world.  Toleration  of  faith, 
resembles  mildness  in  strength.  It  is  the  serene  expression  of 
an  unshaken  confidence.  By  the  nature  of  things,  the  number 
of  Protestant  and  Catholic  Sisters  has  greatly  diminished  since 
the  society  no  longer  offers  purely  patriotic  motives.  In  the 
course  of  its  six  years'  existence  there  were  two  or  three  conver- 
sions from  Protestantism  to  the  orthodox  faith.  Beside  the 
reasoning  persuasion  of  the  Sisters — which  it  does  not  belong 
to  me  to  judge — the  communion  of  prayer,  the  external  in- 
fiuence  of  an  imposing  form,  have  naturally  affected  their 
minds.  I  believe  that  in  the  long  run,  unity  o'f  faith  will  assert 
itself  more  and  more,  without  apparent  effort. 

"It  is  even  likely  that  in  a  few  years,  the  Society  will  consist 


356       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses 

only  of  orthodox  Sisters ;  but  no  uaxro-^,  legal  rule,  wiU 
exclude  Christian  souls  of  good  will,  belonging  to  other  faiths. 
The  Superior  governs  and  directs  the  Society — and  to  her,  all 
the  different  branches  of  the  Society  report.  She  decides 
upon  the  order  of  service,  and  all  interior  details  ;  it  is  sho 
■who  communicates  with  the  authorities  to  whom  are  subordi- 
nate the  divisions  of  Sisters,  established  in  the  hospitals. 
Nevertheless,  all  matters  pertaining  to  the  Society  in  general  ; 
all  reception  or  dismission  of  Sisters,  all  expenses,  however 
slight,  could  not  be  decided  by  her,  without  the  aid  of  the 
Council.  The  Council  is  presided  over  by  a  ]ady  chosen  by  the 
Grande  Duchesse,  and  represents  all  the  exterior  interests  of 
the  Societj'^ — the  controller  of  its  books  and  accounts,  the 
defender  of  its  rights  and  its  people  of  business,  relative  to  the 
ministers  with  whom  the  Society  is  in  relation.  The  members 
of  the  Council  are,  the  Superior,  the  Priest  of  the  Society,  the 
Doctor,  and  all  the  Sisters  who  have  an  administration  to  direct, 
because  they  represent  certain  interests,  which  they  are 
required  to  report,  and  to  protect  against  the  central  power. 
The  resolutions  of  the  Council  are  submitted  to  the  Grande 
Duchesse,  and  sanctioned  by  her,  before  going  into  effect. 
Up  to  the  present  time,  the  Grande  Duchesse  He'l^ne  has 
named  the  Superior  and  the  officers,  but  it  is  now  strongly 
proposed  to  introduce  an  elective  principle,  by  right  of  which 
the  Superiors  will  be  elected  every  three  years.  The  original 
Superior,  Elizabeth  Kartzoff,  is  the  Sister  of  the  Chief  staff- 
officer  of  our  army  in  Caucasus.  At  the  head  of  the  Society, 
since  1860,  she  combines,  with  a  rare  experience,  an  administra- 
tive talent  quite  exceptional,  absolute  devotion  to  her  vocation, 
and  great  simplicity.  She  is  the  guide  and  example  of  the 
Sisters^always  the  first  at  work,  and  the  last  to  rest.  The 
mode  of  nominating  the  Priest  and  the  medical  authorities  is 
not  as  yet  definitely  arranged.  The  Grande  Duchesse  is  very 
much  occupied  with  these  questions.  She  desires  to  leave 
with  the  Society  she  so  dearly  loves,  a  sound  organization,  and 
so  well  arranged  that  it  can,  after  her  death,  go  on  steadily  and 


At  Home  and  Abroad.  357 

iudependeutly,  secure  in  the  public  esteem  and  public  gratitude. 
Much  remains  to  be  done— much  to  be  thought  of— nothing 
must  be  hastily  done  in  so  important  a  work  ;  no  detail,  how- 
ever small,  must  be  neglected. 

"I  have  put  before  you  the  life  of  the  Society  as  concisely 
and  harmoniously  as  I  could.  Let  it  not  be  supposed  I  am 
bUnd  to  the  many  imperfections  of  the  work  I  love.  I  would 
neither  deny  nor  hide  them.  They  often  sadden  and  discourage 
the  Sisters  themselves,  but  when  I  reflect  on  all  that  the 
Society  does,  and  all  its  merits,  I  say  with  the  prophet  of  the 
Old  Testament,  ''Blessed  is  the  man  whose  strength  is  in 
Thee  ;  in  whose  heart  are  the  ways  of  them.  Passing  through 
the  valley  of  tears,  they  dig  them  a  well ;  they  go  %vith  strength 
to  appear  before  God.     (Ps.  Ixxxiv.  5,  6,  7. ) 

'*I  end  this  long  letter,  dear  sir,  as  I  began  it,  with  the 
expressions  of  sentiments  of  high  esteem,  and  sincere  sympathy, 
with  which  I  am  ever  devotedly  yours, 

"Edith  de  Rahden." 

St.  Petershtrq,  March  10-22,  1865. 


358       Sisterhoods  and  Deaconesses. 


Almighty  God,  the  giver  of  all  good  gifts, 
who,  of  Thy  Divine  providence  hast  appointed 
divers  Orders  in  Thy  Church  ;  give  Thy  grace, 
we  humbly  beseech  Thee,  to  all  those  who  are 
to  be  called  to  any  office  and  administration  in 
the  same  ;  and  so  replenish  them  with  the  truth 
of  Thy  doctrine,  and  endue  them  with  innocency 
of  life,  that  they  may  faithfully  serve  before  Thee, 
to  the  glory  of  Thy  great  Name,  and  the  benefit 
of  Thy  Holy  Church ;  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.  Amen. 


1 
Date  Due                          ' 

!^^^ 

^^^m 

W. 

'.^"^m^^ 

i 

^^ 

'/]  ■ 

nJ^^ 

•C-. — 

^ 

^ 

PRINTED 

IN  U.  S.  A. 

Princeton  Theological  Seminary-Speer  Libfar 


1    1012  01091   7187 


j  i 

111 

1 

j- 
I 

\ 
i 

>)Mi|H>M<*liiii(iii 


